#oc: Maleny Rowan | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

saiilorstars · 1 year

Photo

Ch.7: My Beloved

Current Story Masterlist // Previous story // Maleny’s Masterlist

Pairings: Klaus x OFC || Elijah x Cami

Pronunciation of OC’s name: Ma-leh-nee

Taglist: @ocappreciationtag @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @transformerfan97 @stareyedplanet @foxesandmagic

If you’d like to be a part of this OC’s work/edits, let me know!

"Mummy! Mummy!" A young, five year old, Marlenie came running inside the cottage where Maleny, in the body of Iris Velden, was separating straps of cloths the witches had ordered her to do.

"What is it, Marls?" Maleny looked up momentarily to see the girl looking crossed as ever.

"It's Nick, he won't let me play with him," Marlenie huffed and crossed her arms. "He won't share the wood with me."

Maleny smiled. "And why not?"

"Because he's making something special," Marlenie rolled her eyes, grumbling. "He can't make anything, Mummy!"

Maleny chuckled and went back to the cloths. "Don't be mean, Marlenie. He is, after all, only five years old - like you are."

Marlenie ignored her mother and dashed for their room, seconds later returning with the wooden craft of two joined stars in her hands. "No one will be better than Daddy, though," she sprinted back to Maleny. "Don't you think, Mummy?"

Maleny briefly glanced at the craft, no longer easy to see the craft without shedding tears. "Of course, but I bet if Nicolas keeps practicing, he might be able be just as good as your father."

Marlenie grinned at the craft, just like she always did when she held the craft in her hands. But when she looked up and saw her mother silently working, her smile waned. "Mummy, why don't we run away?" Maleny froze in the midst of her work. "Why don't we go find Daddy?" Marlenie climbed onto Maleny's lap, innocently looking at the woman. "I want to see him."

Maleny sighed and wrapped an arm around the small girl. "Marls, you know why we can't do it."

"Because the bad witches…" Marlenie glumly said, looking down at the craft.

"Hey," Maleny gently swayed her, pressing a kiss on Marlenie's dark hair, "Now you know what I told you - you and your brother - about your father. Can you tell me?"

Marlenie sighed and proceeded to recite the words she had heard since she could remember. "Nick and I will find Daddy as long as we're under the same stars."

"Exactly," Maleny took the craft from Marlenie and held it in front of them both. "Your father travels all the time, but no matter where he ends up at, you and your brother can find him. The stars are the same, and no matter where I am, you know that I will always love you."

Marlenie looked up at her mother, teary-eyed. "But I want you to be with us, Mummy."

Knowing it was impossible, Maleny became teary-eyed as well. "I would like that too, sweetheart, but Mummy made a bad decision that got her into this mess. But wherever I am after this, you look up to those stars, Marls, and remember that I am with you - will always be with you."

Marlenie sniffed and leaned on her mother's chest. "Always and forever," she reminded, wrapping her small arms around Maleny's waist.

She may have been only five, but Marlenie knew that her mother would soon be leaving her - that was what the bad witches were beginning to murmur. She wished she was big enough to protect her Mummy from the bad witches, to help her Mummy run away and find her Daddy, along with Nicolas. She wished on every star that she could just have her family together, doing family stuff….

"Okay! I think we just need one more," Maleny beamed at their almost finished Christmas tree. "Marls, hand me a gold bauble?"

Marlenie had been caught up in the memory while she and her mother decorated the Christmas tree the Mikaelsons had brought into the courtyard for the holiday.

"Marls?" Maleny called again and glanced back to see her daughter lost in thought. Slightly concerned, she left the tree and walked up to the young-looking woman. "Marlenie?" she gently shook Marlenie's arm, snapping her out of her trance. "Hey," Maleny chuckled, "what happened there?"

Marlenie sheepishly smiled. "Sorry, I, um…" she shook her head, fully embarrassed as she tried to talk, "...I was just thinking back to when I was a little girl and how much I wished we could do normal family stuff…like that," she gestured to the large Christmas tree.

Maleny softly smiled, half-remembering those certain memories. Now that more days had passed by, and with Marlenie's help, she was beginning to remember a lot more of her days with her twins...and Maleny felt incredibly happy. It was surreal to know she had children now, and even more-so to have one of them with her at the moment. Marlenie had made it her business to know as much as she could of her parents and their family. If she wasn't with Maleny, then she was with Klaus, and if she wasn't with either she was with her uncle Elijah or aunt Freya. She wanted to know every last thing about her family and no one was telling her 'no'.

"Well," Maleny began, walking towards a box set on the couch, "you can help me finish my very first Christmas tree by putting one of these on," she turned to Marlenie, holding out the golden bauble.

Beaming, Marlenie rushed to retrieve the bauble and place it to where Maleny pointed at. "Like that?" she glanced back at her mother questionably.

"Mmm," Maleny took a couple steps back, hands together as she stared the tree up and down. "Perfect!" she declared a moment later.

"Really?" Marlenie went to stand beside Maleny as they both took in the tree. "Ooh, I think we did good."

Maleny chuckled and went back to the boxes, figuring which ones needed to be put away where. She and Marlenie had taken out every last bit of decorations they could find to use on the courtyard and several other rooms. Being it the first Christmas Maleny would spend in her original body, and the first to spend with her daughter, she wanted everything to be perfect.

"Dad!" Marlenie's sudden exclaim startled Maleny into dropping a bauble onto the ground, making instantly shatter to pieces.

"Marlenie!" Maleny turned around, half irritated with her.

"Sorry," Marlenie winced at the scolding she knew was heading her way. But she just went to meet her father instead, Klaus distracted with the courtyard's appearance for the moment.

"You two went all out…" he remarked slowly.

Marlenie beamed. "Do you like it? Mum and I decorated it - well, Mum did a lot of the job. I just hung the ones she couldn't reach."

"Hey," Maleny hissed, crossing her arms.

Marlenie giggled. "You should have seen her trying to hang up the lights herself."

"Marlenie!"

Klaus, trying not to look as amused as he actually was, interjected the conversation. "Marls, go upstairs," he ordered lightly.

Marlenie pretended to gasp. "Is there a present for me upstairs?"

Klaus reiterated his order with a pointed finger to the rails. "Go upstairs."

Marlenie rolled her eyes and did as told, grumbling things under her breath that Maleny couldn't hear, but Klaus could. When Marlenie was gone, Maleny loudly sighed.

"You know, she reminds me of Kol a lot," she bent down to pick up the shards of the bauble she dropped. She thought that Marlenie had inherited some of Kol's mischievousness as well, because there were certain things Maleny knew for a fact neither she nor Klaus had ever acted like.

"Let's not go insulting the poor girl," Klaus joked and came to help her.

"Don't be so rude," Maleny playfully scolded. "You should have seen Marlenie in her younger days - she was an outright terror sometimes. I really wish good luck to Hayley with Hope. If that little girl inherits your awful temperamental genes like Marls...oh dear."

Klaus quirked an eyebrow at her, surprised. "Well, now who's being rude?"

Maleny sheepishly smiled and straightened with the bauble pieces in her hands. "Sorry," she uttered a minute after, reverting back to her shy demeanor. "Can I take those?" she pointed to the bauble pieces he held.

"How about I take them instead?" Klaus offered, not waiting for the answer as he took the pieces off her hands.

When his fingers touched her palms, Maleny felt a warm tingle that she was sure caused a bright blush across her face. Wanting to move on before Klaus could get a good ear on her racing heart, she brought in conflicting subjects to the table.

"I need to go out today," she announced while Klaus went to dump the bauble pieces over a small table for the meantime. "I need to see Davina. I know she hates me and all but I heard from Cami that she got shunned from her coven. I need to see her and see if she's okay."

"It's probable she won't want to see you, though," Klaus warned her, wanting to prepare her for the worst.

Maleny sighed, agreeing. "I know, but I have to go see her. It's Christmas."

"It's Christmas," Klaus agreed, lightly smiling towards her.

"And…" Maleny bit her lip, suddenly nervous which did make Klaus suspicious of what else she was thinking of. In the end, Maleny took in a deep breath and just came out with it. "I want to go see Lucien too."

"What?" Klaus nearly growled, his teeth gritting together.

"Look, it's been a couple days and I'm worried about him," Maleny tried to explain in a way that would make it easy to see her affections were completely platonic. They hadn't yet completely made up but Maleny would like for Klaus to see that her affections were never going to be on Lucien again.

"If he was worried then he would've came already," Klaus dismissed her statement and began walking away.

Maleny scowled and went after him. "You know damn well the moment he walks in you would snap his neck - at the very least anyways."

"Does he deserve any less?"

"He's not the villain here, Klaus," Maleny reminded, forcing him to stop by grabbing his arm. She turned him around, looking him in the eyes. "Lucien may have made some remarks about me I didn't like but last time I checked, he wasn't the one who kidnapped me. He wasn't the one who fed off me. He wasn't the one who hurt me."

"I don't think you need to go," Klaus declared after a minute or so before heading up the stairs.

Maleny, more than irritated with him, crossed her arms and called from her spot, "Well, it's a good thing I wasn't asking for your permission then!" Klaus stopped and looked over the rails, glowering. Maleny upheld the look on her. "I was only letting you know my plans should you need to find me. I need to see how he's doing and that's that." She left him to think about that and headed for one of the downstairs rooms.

~ 0 ~

Marlenie had laid down several evening dresses over her bed and was sipping some blood from a glass when Klaus walked into her room - well, her aunt Rebekah's room. She would have taken her mother's bedroom but unfortunately her parents were refusing to just make up already.

"So, did you and Mum and talk?" Marlenie barely turned to Klaus when he snatched her glass right from her hand to drown it all in one go. Marlenie blinked and watched him go lean against the dresser, taking a big breath in. "Um...how do I put this delicately - that was mine!"

"Lack of blood is not a problem here," was all Klaus had to say on the matter. His eyes trailed towards the bed with the evening dresses and made a face. "Funny, I don't recall having a gala tonight."

Marlenie playfully rolled her eyes and turned to the bed. "They're options for tonight. It's Christmas, haven't you heard? Plus," she smiled softly as she ran a hand down one lavender dress, "I was looking for something for Mum. Which do you think suits her best?" she glanced at Klaus. "You know her likes better than I do - as well as what looks better on her."

At her suggestive look, Klaus rolled his eyes. "I need you to do something today," he announced instead.

"Oh, like what?" Marlenie made a face. "You didn't let me help uncle Elijah go get aunt Rebekah."

"Elijah was more than capable on doing that himself," Klaus said back, leaning off the dresser. "Maleny has...these ideas, that, well...aren't safe."

"Like?"

"She wants to go see a friend who, currently, hates her. But, being who she is, Maleny is going to go anyways. She's a witch, and she's angry, so it wouldn't bode well for Maleny to go on her own."

Marlenie nodded in agreement. "Okay, I can do that." But just by looking at her father she knew that wasn't particularly what was troubling him. "What's the other idea Mum wants to do?"

"...she wants to go visit…" Klaus balled a fist, the mere name of the man making his insides twist with rage, "...Lucien."

Marlenie immediately crinkled her nose. "Ugh, why?"

"I don't know!" Klaus exclaimed, throwing a hand. "But she is going to do it and I'd rather you go with her to…" he paused momentarily, his gaze falling low.

Marlenie studied the sudden change in her father's face, unable to keep her smirk hidden. "To make sure she doesn't stay again," she finished what he couldn't. Klaus looked to the side as Marlenie approached him. "You want me to go make sure she comes back."

"Just do it," Klaus ordered her, attempting to keep his feelings away.

Marlenie widely smiled, chuckling to herself. "Alright, I'll go. Mostly cos I agree - I don't want her getting brainwashed again by that man. But you want to know something? It might be better for you to tell Mum about this. I assume you argued it out with her again?" by the silence she was given as a response, Marlenie sighed. "Not the best way to go, Dad. But, who am I to get into that, right? Only the daughter," she playfully rolled her eyes and headed back to the dresses.

"It's complicated," Klaus said as if it were obvious but he got a rather rude scoff in return.

"After a thousand years what else can there be that's complicated for you two?" Marlenie shook her head. "Be the bloody straight forwards man I heard you always are and just go to Mum already - clear the air! I just want to spend Christmas as a family...our first Christmas together?"

She met Klaus' amused look with a smirk. After a minute of silence, Klaus walked towards her, wagging a finger at her. "I should ground you for that big mouth of yours…"

Marlenie clapped her hands sarcastically. "First of all, it's your big mouth, actually. Second of all, I would just escape like I hear Mum tends to do."

Klaus rolled his eyes, letting another moment pass as he cast a look at the dresses Marlenie had placed on her bed. "That one," he touched a white, laced dress on the edge of the bed. Marlenie raised an eyebrow as he looked at her with a soft smile. "It makes her eyes look more beautiful."

A wide smile spread across Marlenie's face; she nodded her head and watched him leave the room. She then scurried to the side of her bed and picked up the white dress, smiling excitedly the more she gazed over it.

~ 0 ~

Cami walked into St. James' and was mildly surprised to see Tristan comfortable at the bar counter doing paperwork. She cast a brief look towards the vampire guard standing not too far from Tristan.

"Are you taking over the bar now?" she asked. "Funny, you don't seem like the one who listens to jazz."

"You're a Strix, Camille," Tristan said without looking up yet. "What's yours is ours and vice-versa. You should be grateful. You'll need my help, as I imagine the Mikaelsons still want your head."

Cami raised her eyebrows, deciding to leave the part out where she met Elijah to give him the information she gathered on a couple days ago.

Tristan went on without noticing. "This venue is brilliant. A neutral space where magic is useless. It should do nicely, at least until I install a suitable Regent to shepherd the local witches."

"Oh, well that might take a while," Cami said, pushing down her triump. "See, the last Regent was shunned, and the one before that murdered. No one is really eager to step up."

Tristan scoffed. "As a member of this organization, you should know that we do not wait for men to step up. We step them up."

As he got up, Cami walked towards him. "Alright, then, so we get an ally as a Regent - it's not a bad plan. However, how easy can it be to find a witch willing to do your bidding?"

Tristan smirked. "I already have a candidate. He's young, malleable. His name is Van Nguyen. It seems someone killed his mother. As it is Christmas, and I am- despite reputation- a charitable man, I made an offer. He'll use his powers to do as I ask."

Cami took his pat on the arm and watched the man go with his guard. Knowing she had to do something to be a step ahead, she pulled out her phone and marked towards a familiar number.

~ 0 ~

"So, am I to assume you just randomly wanted to come with me to meet a girl you don't know?" Maleny was giving suspicious glances towards Marlenie as the two walked down a street.

Marlenie was walking beside her, polite smile across her face with her hands behind her back. "Mother, I haven't seen you in almost a thousand years. I just want to be where you are."

"Hmm," Maleny looked straight ahead, then. "You know, you're almost a good liar like Klaus."

"Mum, I just want to spend time with you," Marlenie said softly, casting her blue eyes towards her mother. "Plus, you have to admit, with that Aurora still running around I can't leave you alone."

Maleny playfully rolled her eyes. "Alright, fine. But this girl I want to see, she's like my little sister so be nice to her. She's going through a rough time."

"Got it," Marlenie mimed-zipped her mouth as they came to a stop at Rousseau's. She opened the door and let Maleny walk in first.

Maleny immediately scanned the area for Davina, disappointed to find the girl sitting lonesomely at a booth. "Marls, give me some time with her alone, okay?" Marlenie nodded and headed for the bar counter while Maleny went for the booths.

Davina was blankly staring ahead of her, an untouched plate of food in front of her. When Maleny came up to the table, she made a face. "What do you want?"

"I heard what happened," Maleny sighed, "and I wanted to see how you were doing."

Davina scoffed. "Or maybe you just wanted to see what spell I was thinking of doing to hijack it."

Maleny sighed again. "Davina, I apologized a million times for that. I'm truly sorry but there is nothing I can do. Now really, I just wanted to see how you were doing. May I have that privilege?"

Davina cast a glance towards the blonde, reluctantly motioning her to take a seat across. "I do have to tell you you're the first one to come and see me after I was shunned."

"I'm sorry," Maleny felt the need to say again. "I've been through some stuff, and…"

"Oh, I know," Davina cut her off. "You were kidnapped by some psycho vampire hell bent on making Klaus pay for whatever he did to her." At Maleny's surprised face, Davina added, "I have a civil connection with Cami due to the faction - or had anyways. Now that I'm no longer regent, I won't have that."

Maleny reached for Davian's hand, silently gracious Davina was allowing it. "No matter what happens, Cami and I will always be your friends. It doesn't matter how you view us, we love you."

Davina's eyes teared up for a second but she masked it with disinterest. "I don't know about you but I'd rather keep away from the Mikaelsons and anyone associated with them."

Maleny tilted her head. "That's kind of going to be hard if you bring back Kol. He can be whatever he wants but he always comes back for his siblings." Davina knew that she was right, but didn't agree out loud. "Davina, who are you spending Christmas with?"

"What?" Davina's eyes snapped back onto the blonde.

"Amarrah's having her own Christmas gathering with Cami, Alton and Yamilet. They would be more than happy to have you with them," Maleny smiled, patting Davina's hand affectionately. "Plus, Alton and Yamilet are leaving the Quarter tonight, so it's sort of a combined Christmas party and 'going away' party."

"Are you serious?" Davina looked more weary than irritated.

"It's Christmas, Davina, and I don't want you spending it alone. I hear Cami's going to be dragging Marcel too. Now that you don't have to answer to the witches, what does it matter who you spend Christmas with?"

Davina began to smile, the idea making sense to her. "Well…"

"I'd offer you my place but I know how you feel towards us now," Maleny sighed, pulling back her hand. "I want you to be happy and comfortable."

After a moment, Davina nodded in agreement. "Thank you, Maleny."

The blonde scooted out of her seat to go hug Davina in her spot. "Stay away from the drinks, though," she joked, making Davina chuckle. "Hell, what am I saying, like Marcel's gonna let you anywhere near bourbon."

The two laughed together, more than used to Marcel's overprotection with Davina.

~ 0 ~

On a gas station at the roadside, Elijah was finishing up putting in more gas in the car when Rebekah stepped out of the gas station's convenience store.

"Ugh," the blonde crinkled her nose as she wiped her mouth with a paper towel. "I think I prefer the bottom of the murky sea to that restroom."

Elijah was more than amused by his sister. "Still hungry, are we?"

Rebekah groaned, frustrated, while she relentlessly rubbed her wrist. "I'm not hungry, I'm angry. Staked by your ex, drowned by Nik's. Do me a favor and just stick with the ones you already have please." Seeing Elijah's confused face, Rebekah rolled her eyes. "Maleny and Cami, clearly." Now flustered, Elijah focused on the gas. Rebekah sighed. "Do those lunatics actually believe the prophecy? I mean, to kill me just to get me back in this body because of some stupid fortune?"

Elijah sighed then,. "You'd be foolish to ignore the manifestation of these omens."

Rebekah scoffed and leaned beside the car. "We can't be killed, Elijah!"

"This prophecy does state one of us will fall by family."

"Well, I would never harm you, you killed half the Navy rescuing me, Freya hates traitors…"

"Yes, Freya. Let's not forget her allegiance to Finn. I do want to trust her, but…"

Rebekah felt a jab at her wrist but ignored it for the moment. "So, that leaves Nik. Do you think he's learned his lesson about backstabbing his family?"

"Hmm," Elijah shook his head, "I think he learns that lesson all the time. He's just a terrible student." He took the nozzle from the gas tank and put it back in place. He then moved to the driver's seat but was stopped by Rebekah, whose eyes were in a dazy state for a second or two before darkening up with hunger - even her fangs bared out!

"Do you ever want to just rip out his heart and see how long it takes to grow back?" she growled. It only lasted a minute before yelping in pain and clutching her arm. She slowly raised the sleeve of her arm to reveal a skull-shaped weal on her wrist.

"What is it?" Elijah asked in concern as he held his sister's arm to study the mark.

"Marvelous," Rebekah rolled her eyes, more tired than anything else. "What do you get the girl who has everything this Christmas? A cure to a magical mark growing on her bloody arm."

~ 0 ~

After Maleny had left a somewhat happier Davina, Marlenie pulled her mother towards the busy streets of Jackson Square. She knew Maleny still wanted to go visit Lucien and she wanted to put off that stupid visit for as long as possible. Plus, she did want to spend time with her mother. So, it was a win, win for everyone.

"Look, Mum!" Marlenie held a little mistletoe hanging by a red ribbon. Maleny, who had been looking at other decorations from the next stall, looked up in confusion. "Maybe we can put it up at home for a certain Original to walk through it at the same time you do…"

At Marlenie's suggestive look, Maleny coughed and blushed. "That wasn't funny!" she scolded when Marlenie laughed.

"What? I was just saying," Marlenie put down the mistletoe.

"Mhm," Maleny rolled her eyes. "Your first Christmas is going to be spent in your room if you don't watch what you say."

"You would actually ground me?"

Maleny glanced at the vampire. "I am your mother, and therefore I have the authority to."

"But I'm nearly a thousand years old—"

"I'm your mother."

"Yeah, but I'm past the adult age—"

"I'm your mother."

"But I'm a vampire!"

"I'm your mother."

Huffing, Marlenie walked past Maleny. "Can't believe I'm being threatened to be grounded - on Christmas!"

Maleny chuckled and walked after her. "Be polite and you can have a wonderful Christmas."

"Well," Marlenie came to a stop and played with her fingers, "the only way I can have a wonderful Christmas is if my parents work things out." Maleny's amusement faded from her face as Marlenie went on. "I mean, when I came into the Quarter I was only looking for my Dad. I never thought Mum would be here too. And now that she is, I would really like to have my parents content and together."

Maleny sighed and rubbed her arm. "I'm sorry, Marls. It's just compl—"

"Don't say it's complicated!" Marlenie exclaimed, whirling to face her mother who was surprised by the sudden louder voice. "I don't understand what is so complicated, mother." She ran her hands through her hair. "You clearly made a mistake going to Lucien's because you still love Dad. He made a mistake going to Aurora, and guess what? He still loves you. Please, point me to the complicated part because I don't see it."

"I'm—"

Marlenie whined and came back in a rather childish way, taking Maleny's hand. "Why can't just one of you just speak up with the truth?"

"Marls—"

"It's Christmas!" Marlenie continued on. "I don't want you guys fighting like I know you did earlier."

Maleny cut her daughter off by placing her hands over Marlenie's cheeks. "No matter what happens, I promise you today there will be no fighting. You're right, it is our first Christmas together and I would like one family night in peace. Everyone will be on their best behavior."

"But what about you and—"

"Marlenie, sweetheart, everyone will be on their best behavior," Maleny smiled. "I am only making promises I can keep. Now c'mon, I still have to go see Lucien."

Marlenie groaned, rolling her eyes. "That guy? Honestly, I don't know why Dad didn't kill him on the spot after what he said about you."

Maleny shrugged and started walking again. "Lucien is always throwing comments like that. Now I really don't like what he said about me but I still need to make sure he's okay."

"You're too nice to that guy," Marlenie crossed her arms, glumly following beside Maleny.

"No, I'm really not," Maleny said earnestly. "What he said about me did hurt me, but what I did was worse."

Marlenie sighed deeply and almost stomped after her mother, unable to believe Maleny could feel guilty towards Lucien. Who gave a damn about that guy?

~ 0 ~

"Look, Marcel, I know it's another hassle but please? Can't you do anything to help me?" Cami was in the church gym having trouble convincing Marcel to help her out with a Strix problem.

"Cami, this is a dangerous game you are playing with the Strix," Marcel had his arms crossed, firmly looking at her.

"You have to understand that if we put Vincent as Regent, we can ensure that the Strix don't activate the Serratura," Cami insisted.

"Except we'd be placing our friend in danger," Marcel gave her a narrowed look, feeling more like a parent than a friend to the blonde.

Cami scoffed. "Oh, c'mon, we both know Vincent would love to kick some vampire ass. He won't be manipulated so easily."

"While I can agree on that," Marcel began, walking past Cami, "How would we even get Vincent to accept the offer? That's the whole reason he got Davina into the mess of Regent in the first place."

"I don't know," Cami admitted, flapping her arms. "But we have to come up with something. The Strix already have Van Nguyen in their hands - they transferred a heavy amount of money to his bank account." Worried, Marcel turned back to the woman, listening as she continued on. "His family business got shut down because of his mother's death so he didn't have money for his sisters. The Strix have him in their hands. It won't bode well for any of the factions if a kid with a debt to the Strix is placed as Regent of the witches. Marcel, he's going to become Regent tonight."

"Okay," Marcel sighed, he too would rather see Vincent as Regent than some kid. "So how do we do it, then? How do we get Vincent to agree?"

Cami was a little relieved and so felt more confident now that there were two people working. "Well, I think we should go with the most basic thing: guilt."

"Guilt?" Marcel quirked an eyebrow up, doubtful of the tactic.

"Look, Vincent put Davina as Regent because he didn't want to do it. Now she got shunned because of him and now he's going to let some kid take Regency."

"You want us to throw it back into his face, then?" Marcel could see that actually working, and impressed with her, he smirked and nudged her. "You're good at this."

"I'm not proud of it," Cami sighed, thinking back to all that she had done lately because of the Strix. "So, you think you can help me out? Vincent's my friend, but you and him…"

"Aren't exactly on good terms, got it," Marcel nodded, making a face that had Cami chuckle afterwards.

~ 0 ~

"I can't believe we wasted all this time for a guy that wasn't even home," Marlenie complained for what Maleny believed was the tenth time since they left Lucien's apartment.

"I'm frankly a little worried," Maleny admitted with a light sigh. "He hasn't answered any of my calls nor has he appeared anywhere in the Quarter since Thanksgiving. That's well over a month now."

"And here's to more months," Marlenie widely grinned at the idea of never seeing Lucien again.

Maleny rolled her eyes and turned down a new street. "Honestly, Marls, can you stop being so bitter? You're like the Scrooge."

"Oh," Marlenie came to an abrupt stop, letting Maleny walk on ahead. "That's rude! You don't know squat about Christmas but you know who 'Scrooge' is?"

"To be fair—" began a third voice behind Marlenie, "—that is an interesting character."

Marlenie gasped with delight and turned around. "Dad! You're here!"

Maleny stopped walking to turn as well, surprised to find Klaus with their daughter. He had a wide smile across his face as he looked between both women.

"What are you doing here?" Marlenie asked him.

"I realized you were right about it being your first Christmas - how it's the first Christmas for both of you," Klaus met Maleny's look for a minute, "and I—" But Marlenie's excitement cut into his words.

"And you wanted to spend time with us!" she beamed, nearly hopping of her joy. "That's what you meant to say, right? Right?"

Klaus chuckled but nodded, making her squeal. While she proceeded to babble on about what they could all do, Klaus' attention drifted towards the silent blonde who had yet to say a word.

"Mal, is that fine with you?" he forced himself to ask after a moment. He admitted it was a rather abrupt idea of his to come and find them. Partly, his idea sprung out from fear of Maleny visiting Lucien - and a little jealousy - but he felt the need to make the first step to make things return to normal.

Maleny cleared her throat as she slowly came towards the two. "I'm alright," she shrugged. "I promised Marls there would be no fighting today. Plus, I wouldn't mind having a nice first Christmas."

"Ooh! This is so exciting!" Marlenie exclaimed, clapping her hands.

~ 0 ~

Back in the compound, Freya had taken a closer look at Rebekah's mark on her wrist. Unfortunately, as the time passed by, the mark grew larger and painful.

"Give me the bad news, Doc," Rebekah sighed as Freya finished up.

"Aya's stake was cursed. It infected you," Freya regretted to inform. "As this mark grows, you will go mad. Left unchecked, you will become a relentless, unstoppable Ripper."

Rebekah rolled her eyes, ungracefully leaning against the couch cushion. "Aya was always thorough."

"The Strix always employ a safeguard," Elijah sighed. "In the event that we were successful at retrieving your body, you were cursed. You see, if one is on a rampage, one is not difficult to hunt." And of course that would be their downfall, he thought. He glanced at Freya. "Can you fix this?"

Freya grabbed the enchanted stake to study it a little more. When she noticed a set of carved runes running down, she nodded. "The spell is carved here. I can... I can reverse it." She made the mistake of rising up to her feet quickly. Her head felt fuzzy, and the way she spoke was not a good sign. "I just... need some time... and a hell of a lot of magic."

She then fainted, falling almost to the ground if Elijah hadn't caught her in time. Placing her back on the couch, the others exchanged looks of worry.

"She was fine. Hayley healed her," Jackson felt the need to say before accusations started flying about. They thought they had cured Freya of the attack the Strix had done against her.

Elijah then noticed a puncture wound on Freya's neck which was still bleeding. "This scratch is not healed," he realized with horror. "This is poison. This is an assassination attempt."

~ 0 ~

Marlenie was somewhat disappointed to find her parents still watching the ongoing Christmas musicians play across them. She'd gotten sidetracked by a couple of holiday trinkets and so when her parents began paying more attention to the music, she felt more comfortable looking at the trinkets. But now that she was done, and they were still intently watching, she was bored.

"Why are you still watching this?" she came to stand beside her mother. "It's just random music."

"Be more appreciative, Marls," Maleny smiled softly, her eyes locked on the musicians. "These people are out here, choosing to play wonderful music for people they don't even know. I love it."

Marlenie rolled her eyes and leaned forwards to see Klaus. "Dad? Please tell her something? I'm bored."

"You haven't told her about the piano?" Klaus asked Maleny instead, sounding rather amused much to Marlenie's dismay.

Maleny shrugged. "I haven't had a mood for the piano nowadays so she hasn't seen it."

"Seen what?" Marlenie asked curiously.

"Your mother has an exceptional ability with the piano," Klaus explained to her. "And one of her favorite pass times is to come out and listen to these 'random musicians' and you say."

"So...you come out to watch these people?" Marlenie asked Maleny, chucking a thumb in the direction of the musicians.

"Well, not alone," Maleny shrugged, glancing at Klaus with a sly smile, "I have to force him to come along. And then I have to deal with his nonstop commentary that's almost always annoying."

"Oh, is that the case?" Klaus raised an eyebrow. "Because I don't recall you having any problem with my 'pretty words' for you that I would whisper to you while we watched."

Maleny then awkwardly coughed and looked to the musicians. "You can be quiet now."

"Oh no," Marlenie beamed, seeing a playful (and hopefully helpful) banter start between the two, "Please go on, Dad. I'd love to hear more about these 'pretty words'."

"No, you wouldn't," Maleny shot her a warning look before quickly changing her look towards Klaus, even more threatening, "She doesn't need to hear them - you know some of those were not for others to hear."

Marlenie snickered while the two went at it again. Klaus dramatically sighed as he went on, ignoring Maleny's looks. "So I can't tell Marlenie how I often say you would make a lovely pianist? Because your tunes are the only ones that would actually make people give a damn about the classics?"

"Is she really that good?" Marlenie asked curiously, seeing her mother was becoming flustered.

"Marvelous," Klaus assured, now only looking at Maleny.

Marlenie saw she was no longer being paid attention, and figuring they could probably use a moment she made her exit. "I'll be back, I want to go get some of those snacks…"

"Do you know Mal," Klaus went on, neither of them really noticing Marlenie leaving, "I think you could acquire a renown piano teacher…"

"Oh, I think Elijah has done a good job with my lessons," Maleny chuckled. "Despite all the headaches I probably gave him, he did manage to make progress with me."

"Perhaps an abroad teacher could continue that progress? I know of excellent Italian ones…"

Maleny met his look with a surprised one of her own. "Venice…" she whispered, reminded of the last time they'd spoken about 'Italy' and all that traveling stuff. It seemed like such a long time ago for her.

"Ah yes, we could always make that stop," Klaus smirked at her.

"You still...you still want to g-go?"

"You don't want to go anywhere?"

"U-um," Maleny nervously scratched her cheek, glancing at the musicians, "I just figured you would have thrown those plans out the window - considering everything that's happened. We haven't 'decided' yet what...we are..."

Klaus reached out and took Maleny's hand from her cheek, making her look back to him. "If it means spending lovely afternoons like this with you - like we used to - then I would leave today."

Maleny displayed a warm smile across her lips, gripping his hand that was in hers. "I would like that too. Oh, we can go to the water-filled streets—"

"Its streets aren't covered with water, Mal," Klaus chuckled, "Just where...well, where the roads are meant to be."

"Ooh," Maleny blinked, looking to the side while she processed that new detail. "That would make a lot more sense."

"And we could take our twins with us - because they're twins now," Klaus once again had to redirect her gaze back onto him, though he felt less anxious around her now that the, quote on quote, 'ice had been broken'. It almost felt like old times.

"Marlenie," Maleny whispered, the idea of them actually having twins was still such a novelty. They had never expected to have a child between them, let alone two.

"Yes," Klaus nodded, moving his hands to her arms, discreetly moving closer to her. "We can visit any place you want…"

"Marlenie did mention there were fantastic shopping stores—"

Klaus dramatically groaned and shook his head. "Except there - anywhere but there."

Maleny giggled, deciding to tease him further. "Oh, but we are going to go there. I want to go to those cute little shops I see on the magazines. Oh! And the shoe stores - I definitely need to go to the shoe stores."

"Absolutely not," Klaus declared, shaking his head with genuine horror. "Do you know I once took Rebekah to get modern clothes - after I daggered her for a near century - and all I heard was 'where's the rest of the dress' or 'why isn't this in red' or-"

"Good, then you already have practice!" Maleny leaned forwards, beaming. "And since Marlenie does lead a very successful designer company you can rest assure we'll be spending a lot of time at the stores."

Klaus suddenly placed his hands on her cheeks, taking a minute to just look at her. "I suppose if it keeps you happy - like this—" he rubbed circles over her cheeks, making her smile even bigger, "—then make your list and we shall go."

"Don't I feel special," Maleny chuckled to herself, actually sporting a blush she wasn't fully aware of.

"Because you are, and I failed to show you for a while…"

"It wasn't just you - I did my fair share of bad stuff."

There came that awful, awkward silence that neither wanted. With his hands already placed on either side of her face, Klaus meant to lean down and kiss Maleny. And it would've happened, seeing as Maleny was already under his charms with her eyes closed, but then came the lovely interruption...

"Uncle Elijah just called," Marlenie was meekly smiling. Her parents turned in her direction, sending her very annoyed looks. "There's a problem with my aunts. It seems like aunt Rebekah has been cursed and the only way to help her is by reversing it with some stake. However, aunt Freya's been poisoned by the Strix. The ingredients for her poison antidote are a bit complicated so we should get a move on to help—"

"You don't need to find the ingredients," Maleny declared, earning herself confused looks from Marlenie and Klaus. "Look, it was 2 weeks at Lucien's and when I got bored...I snooped. He has a bunch of strange things and one of them was a strange chess I couldn't open on my own. Odds are, he keeps his defenses well guarded."

"Like antidotes," Klaus realized, thinking back to Lucien's magical cure for the werewolf bite he received from Jackson.

Maleny nodded. "If the Strix poisoned Freya then we can probably find the antidote there."

"That's great!" Marlenie cheered and rushed to the two. "I can't believe I'm saying this but let's go back to Lucien's!"

"I hope you never say that again," Klaus grumbled under his breath, leading the two women away. Marlenie giggled and cast a wink towards her mother, who sheepishly looked elsewhere.

~ 0 ~

Much time had passed and Freya discovered her power alone may fail to reverse the curse set on Rebekah. She had called upon the spirit of Finn - which was still locked away in her blue talisman necklace - to get help but he outright refused to do so. So, Freya ventured on her own to do the required spell. However, in the midst of her cast, she felt the power begin to overwhelm her - telling her to stop or she would die - but it wasn't going to make her quit...even as the blood began pouring from her eyes.

Finn's spirit stood across from her, wearing a mixture of anger and concern across his face. "You are dying for her!" he said to Freya. "Let Rebekah go. Let them all go!"

"Nu-uh," Freya vigorously shook her eyes, squeezing her eyes shut to focus better.

"It will just be the two of us again!"

"I will save her," Freya angrily insisted. "If I am at all important to you, brother, help me!"

A second later, Elijah came into the room with a glass of water Freya requested. Seeing her terrible state, he sped up beside her. He put the glass down and tried to stop her as well.

"Freya, stop! Please!"

Freya turned away from him, keeping her eyes shut. "No!" she argued with him as well. "Don't touch me! Do not stop me!"

"At least wait until Maleny returns," Elijah persisted, trying to get her to snap out of her spell trance. "Together you two can do it - we cannot lost anyone else in the process." But seeing Freya wouldn't listen to him, he grew more frustrated. He shook off his jacket and tried more forcibly to get her to stop.

Unbeknownst to him, Finn was watching rather surprised of the act. He believed firmly that none of his siblings truly cared for Freya...but perhaps he was wrong.

Freya was having none of the pleads getting in her way. Nearing a rage, she shouted a warn to both brothers, "Help me, or get out!"

A couple minutes later, she started breathing heavily, like there wasn't enough air to fill her lungs. Worried she might actually die from asphyxiation, Elijah bit into his wrist and practically forced Freya to take his blood. "This will strengthen you."

With a light sigh, Finn walked over to stand on Freya's other side. He leaned closer to her, speaking softer, " As will my power. Just this once, sister. For you." Just like Freya had pleaded with him earlier, he gave her his strength to help her finish the spell.

And perhaps it was fate putting everything together, because not too far from them there was a brewing fight between Hayley and Rebekah - the latter beginning to lose her sanity. Eventually, the strength boost given to Freya began fading as the spell required more of her power. Combined with the poison deteriorating her health, the spell had to be done between pauses as she threw up considerable amount of blood on the side.

"Ugh! I can't do it," she finally stopped for a minute to rest. "I can't focus."

Jackson came into the room and saw how awful the woman was, instantly becoming worried. He hurried to check her temperature and was appalled to feel her skin like it were fire. "She's burning up!" he looked up at Elijah. "I guess a hospital's out of the question?"

"A hospital won't help her," Elijah shook his head, internally wishing the little trio he called earlier would hurry the hell up.

His thoughts were interrupted by the loud crash outside. Exchanging a seconds-look with Jackson, both of them made to go see for themselves...when Freya chucked up another worrisome amount of blood.

"You stay with her, please," Elijah said to Jackson, assuming Rebekah was in need of help only he could give. Jackson sent him off with assurances to look after Freya.

Outside in the courtyard were both Hayley and Rebekah, barely waking from their violent tumble from the second floor. Rebekah woke up with a ferocious growl, her eyes pitch black as she jumped to her feet. She turned for Hayley, intending on a second round with her. Hayley already had her hybrid face out, preparing to at least take down the woman long enough for the spell to be done.

However, Rebekah was a bit quicker and kicked her in the stomach before backhanding her across the face. Hayley landed with a thud on the floor, and struggled to get back up as Rebekah came towards her. When Rebekah lunged for Hayley, at vampire speed, Elijah cut in and roughly grabbed her by the arms.

"Listen to me. Listen to me!" he tried capturing Rebekah's attention, but she was growling at Hayley like she were a wild animal. "Rebekah, look at me! Rebekah!" Slowly, Rebekah was able to do so. "Control yourself."

Rebekah sighed and closed her eyes, doing as he wanted. A couple seconds later, she re-opened them to reveal her blue eyes. "Dear brother... I have control."

Elijah released her then, sighing with relief. "Good."

But not a second later did Rebekah smirk and her eyes returned to their dark orbs. She swung a hand to Elijah's chin, the force of the hit sending Elijah to the floor with a near-snapped neck.

"Ha!" Rebekah cried with actual joy.

Hayley didn't waste a second in trying to take her down again, before she actually hurt someone. Rebekah growled and sped Hayley up against a pillar, shooting her hand through Hayley's chest for her heart. Hayley frantically squirmed as she felt her heart tightened by Rebekah's hand. Another minute and perhaps Rebekah would've actually ripped it out, but thankfully the required trio had returned.

"Rebekah!" Klaus called out to her, appalled of the sight. He sped to her, grabbing her wrist to force her to let go of Hayley's heart. "Not her!"

Hayley loudly gasped when she finally felt the hand leave her heart. She slid to the ground as Klaus pulled Rebekah away.

"Oh my God!" Maleny rushed to Hayley's side, ignoring Marlenie's exclaim for her.

"No, Mum!"

Rebekah caught site of the human blonde and tried lunging for her next. Klaus yanked her back, even more annoyed. "Not her either!"

Without a further word, he slammed Rebekah onto a table across them. Marlenie, who held the black briefcase they'd taken from Lucien's (still lonesome) apartment, called out to Klaus. "I'm giving this to aunt Freya!"

"Go," it was Maleny who responded back, frantically motioning to her daughter to hurry up. "C'mon, Hayley," she then helped the healing brunette up.

Right after Hayley mumbled a 'thanks', Rebekah called out, eyes flickering from Klaus and Maleny, "Aah! Dear, sweet Mal, stuck forever behind glass like the breakable object she is." She managed to push forwards and get to her feet, but Klaus still tightly restrained her by the arms. "Tick-tock will go the clock, and before you know it you'll have withered away from age…"

"Rebekah…" Maleny feebly said, visibly hurt.

"She's not precious, Nik," Rebekah went on like the blonde hadn't spoken. "Every woman that you and Elijah bring into our lives turns to poison. She'll grow toxic, too."

Klaus looked back to Maleny, horrified, while Maleny became overwhelmed. She shook her head and dashed away.

"Mal!" Hayley went after her, slightly better enough to run.

Elijah, who had recovered from the nasty attack, got to his feet and hurried to help Klaus keep Rebekah back. But the blonde was persistent and tried fighting them both. Minutes felt like hours as the two brothers worked to keep her in one place. In the end, they threw her back on the table, each pinning her by one arm.

"No!" Rebekah growled at them both, pushing forwards. "No! Aah!"

"Hold her!" they heard Freya's frail voice from the stairs. She was coming down holding the needed blade in her hand.

As Klaus and Elijah pinned Rebekah to the table, Freya came forwards and used the blade to slice the part of Rebekah's skin that bore the deadly skull weal, all in the meanwhile she chanted the spell. Rebekah screamed in utter pain until the spell finished, and then she fell limp. Hesitantly, Klaus and Elijah let her go, stepping back to where Freya was as Rebekah closed her eyes for a second.

When Rebekah opened her eyes, they appeared to be her normal blue hue. She sat up with a groan, speaking in a sarcastic tone. "Well," she rolled her eyes, "that was annoying."

~ 0 ~

Much time later, Marlenie knocked on the open door of Maleny's bedroom. Maleny stood in front of the window, which was opened and letting in a breeze.

Marlenie came in holding the dress that had been chosen in the morning. As she put it down on the bed, she glanced at her mother, seeing the conflict in Maleny's eyes. "I know this is a stupid question but what's wrong?"

Maleny couldn't force herself to look away from the window. "I...well," she sighed, "forgetting all of today, the problem now is...well...I don't know." Marlenie straightened up, crossing her arms while she looked at her mother. "There's just something…" Maleny put a hand on her stomach, "...like a feeling, yeah - it's a weird feeling that I have in the pit of my stomach. It's not bad, I...I actually feel like I want to cry…"

"But that's not bad?" Marlenie arched an eyebrow, struggling the urge not to make another sarcastic remark. She may be nearing a thousand years of age but her mother could and still would smack her if she tried getting smart.

Maleny shook her head, her eyes quickly returning to the sky which bore only a couple of stars due to the overflow of Christmas lights in the Quarter. "They're...happy tears," she tried explaining, "Like...like it's...a relief. I…" she sighed, unable to find her right words to correctly explain the odd feeling she felt.

Marlenie walked up to her mother, hugging her tight from behind. "Oh, Mum, let's get ready for Christmas instead? Aunt Freya says you make mean minty fresh brownies."

Maleny lightly chuckled. "If you only knew who taught me how."

Marlenie let go to give her a curious look. "Who?"

Maleny turned around, a smirk spreading across her face because she knew the reaction she would get from Marlenie. "An alien Queen who traveled through space and time."

Marlenie's eyebrows shot up. "What!?"

The white dress on her bed caught Maleny's attention, and so she left her confused daughter to go examine it. "What's this?"

"Alien Queen?" Marlenie whispered to herself as she went for the bed. "It's the dress you're wearing for tonight." She picked up the dress and smirked. "Someone special chose it for you."

Uncomfortable, Maleny hugged herself and looked to the side. "Dare I ask how this happened?"

"Oh, before he asked me to come with you because he was overly scared you would leave again," Marlenie knew her answer would startle her mother, and so when it happened she chuckled.

"He said that?" came the low whisper from Maleny, now eyeing the laced dress.

"Mother, it is completely obvious," Marlenie rolled her eyes and put the dress on the bed. She took her mother's hand and led her towards the dresser. "And I think it's high time this silly, childish game came to an end."

"What are you—"

"Hush," Marlenie covered her mouth, ignoring the looks she received as she thought of the look she would create for her mother. She would be damned if her Christmas wasn't like the proper family one she always dreamed of.

~ 0 ~

Down in the courtyard the large Christmas tree that had been set up was now being covered in different wrapped-up gifts. Freya and Elijah were sifting through some of them, while also dropping off their own. They had dressed up for the night, Elijah dawning a sharp dark suit, while Freya wore a tight, dark blue dress.

"Where in the hell did Marlenie get the time to put all of these?" Freya couldn't help laugh at the influx of gifts from her older niece.

"Sneaky just like someone I remember," Elijah mused, sharing a knowing look with Freya before the two chuckled.

"I suspect they are talking about you, Nik," Rebekah also laughed as she and Klaus came with two drinks in their hands for them and the others. Her berry dress matched the shade of Elijah's shirt under his jacket.

"Well, just like me, Marls doesn't take it lightly," Klaus warned as he handed Freya a drink. "And she's also quite the match in a fight."

"That I am," Marlenie strolled in with her own drink in hand, fashioning a bright pink dress with no sleeves and an opened black jacket. "And I can ruin that nice jacket," she winked at Klaus, nodding to his silver jacket, "so I best get my present."

"Don't be smart with me," Klaus warned her, and paused suddenly to look around, "...where's your mother?"

Marlenie beamed. "Oh, she's coming, trust me! She was just on the phone with aunt Cami."

"And bidding goodbye to 'aunt Cami'," Maleny came in with her phone still in hand. "She wishes you all a merry Christmas," she looked to the siblings, "Actually, there's a long list of people but you get the gist."

"Thank you," Elijah said first, resigning himself to receiving only that from the distant blonde vampire.

They heard a noise upstairs and looked up to see Jackson leading Hayley, who held Hope in her arms, down the stairs. The others gathered closer to welcome them in. In the process, Klaus 'discreetly' pulled Maleny closer to him, looking her over in the dress he had chosen for her. Maleny caught him and smiled, her face warming.

Her face was brightened up with the stark red lipstick over her lips, her pretty blonde hair curled and let loose with only two twists to keep it from getting in her eyes. The laced, straight-across dress was a pure white, its lace reaching down to her wrists in long sleeves. Matching lace went around the hemline of the dress which settled right above her knees.

It was exactly how Klaus pictured her after seeing the dress in the morning.

"You said you wanted a happy family Christmas. Well," Jackson helped Hayley take the last step of the stairs, "the family's all here."

Hayley was ecstatic to see everyone there, and more so knowing her husband actually wanted to be in there same room as them. She immediately rushed to them, more than ready for one peaceful night.

"I will take her," Marlenie declared as she took her younger sister into her arms. "You won't believe what your big sister got you for Christmas," she kissed Hope on the head.

"Thank you for helping Freya," Klaus walked up to Jackson holding a new glass of wine for him. The level of shock on Jackson's face by the genuine kindness Klaus portrayed was clearly evident, and so Klaus felt the need to add on a special joke afterwards, "Unfortunately, we're all out of mason-jar moonshine."

"Well, Nik, you are positively merry tonight," Rebekah rolled her eyes.

"Ooh, but not for long," Maleny laughed as she smelt the beginnings of wood burning.

Klaus gave her a look of confusion until he too began smelling the burning wood. It was fairly comical of the rapidness in which his expressions turned into terror. "Oh, no!"

"It's not exactly a bonfire, but I improvised," Rebekah laughed herself. "Come on. It's tradition!"

"What is?" Marlenie asked then, beyond confused on what apparently was so funny.

Klaus sighed, still explaining to her, "We write our wishes and then burn them for luck. Strangely, I don't recall wishing for an influx of enemies, and yet year after year…"

Elijah smirked as he took a sip of his wine. "How odd. Forever on Santa's naughty-list."

Marlenie then huffed mockingly, remarking, "Well, I find myself to be a delightful gift, don't you think?" Klaus smiled, unable to say much when Marlenie added, "And Mum's here too - oh, and we can't forget Nick is coming home soon. We're good gifts...aren't we?" she asked in an unexpected soft voice.

"Marls," Maleny gave her daughter a good stern look, but in the end Klaus had the last word.

"Excellent gifts," he smiled wider at the two.

~ 0 ~

A middle aged taxi driver was stuffing in a suitcase into the back of his cab while the customer patiently waited on the side. "Where are you headed, young man man?" he asked after shutting the trunk. "And I must warn it'll cost you double the rate for Christmas."

The customer nodded. "Can you get me to the French Quarter please? As fast as possible?"

"Of course," the cab driver nodded and went for his seat while the customer got in the back. "Address?"

"You just drive," the customer said, getting comfortable in his spot. "I'll tell you where to turn."

~ 0 ~

Even as the night progressed and peace did continue, there always had to be one upsetting detail. In the Mikaelsons case, it was the departure of Rebekah. As far as anyone knew, she was still at the bottom of the sea and it was best it stayed that way for strategic points.

As Rebekah returned to the courtyard with a suitcase in hand, and black coat around her, the others were in the process of opening up the gifts. While Marlenie helped Hope onto her new tricycle, gifted by Elijah, Maleny busily unwrapped a cream-colored present.

"Oh my God it's a reversible sweater!" Maleny gaped as she raised the red leather jacket which clearly had a white side underneath. When she heard the others snicker, she blushed and lowered the jacket. "I said that too loud, huh?"

"I'm glad you liked your gift, Mum," Marlenie said, struggling not to laugh as she added, "Though I don't know who's more excited for their presents: You or Hope?"

Maleny sent her a playful glare. "Keep it up, smart-alec, and you'll find yourself grounded on Christmas."

"Don't be so hard on her," Klaus came by her side, holding another glass of wine for Maleny.

"Thank you," Marlenie faked a dramatic sigh.

"I was talking about Maleny," Klaus clarified, causing Maleny to snicker as Marlenie huffed and looked away.

"I need you to grow up so we can outnumber them," she said to Hope, who merely responded with a grin.

Klaus bent down beside Maleny, handing her the drink. Shyly, Maleny took the glass. The exchange between them made the others feel like they were intruding on an intimate moment. Still mighty excited over it, Maleny showed off her new reversible jacket to Klaus, who laughed at her in amusement. It was apparently still a big deal to her.

When Rebekah came to bid goodbye, the group rose to their feet and each said their farewells. Second to last were the older mother and daughter.

"I'm sorry for all that I said," Rebekah pleaded as she hugged Maleny goodbye.

Maleny pushed down the ache of those words away and smiled at the honest blonde. "It's alright. I'm glad you're better."

Rebekah looked grateful for the forgiveness, and soon her eyes flickered to Marlenie, immediately perking. "You take care of your mother, then."

"Doesn't everyone," Maleny mumbled under her breath, clearly upset by the overused instruction.

"Of course I will," Marlenie said without letting her mother's words go. "But I think Dad's going to have that covered."

"Marlenie!" Maleny scolded, but Marlenie just shrugged and hugged her aunt. As she walked away, Maleny went after, continuing the scold.

Rebekah laughed lightly at the two, already knowing she would miss hearing those interesting arguments. When she met with Klaus last, she had only one warning for him. "You realize those two will be forcing you to pick a side against the other in arguments?"

The expression Klaus gave off said it was something he had already thought about. Rebekah had to laugh again, but she sobered when Klaus gave her his warning. "Run far and fast, stay on the move," she nodded, "And- should you happen to meet some handsome fool- know your weaknesses."

Rebekah playfully rolled her eyes. "Oh, ha, ha, ha. If we're on that page, then I'll advice you to run towards love." She cast eyes towards Maleny and Marlenie, the latter being still lectured. "The Girl in the Forest, it's a nice name…but I think she's earned her 'always and forever' don't you think?"

The idea put Klaus in a nervous state, something Rebekah wasn't quite used to seeing so openly. "I don't want to do this, Rebekah, especially not tonight."

"Yes, tonight," Rebekah softly insisted. "My words, as harsh as they were, had truth—,"

"No, Rebekah," Klaus shook his head, "Not—"

Rebekah put a hand on his arm. "Time will pass and before you know it, our Mal will age." She sighed upon seeing the refusal in her brother. "What is it, Nik? I don't...none of us understand. Why won't you relent and turn her? Between us," she whispered, "what's the real reason?"

Klaus hesitated to confide, but seeing everyone else distracted, he gave in. Astonishingly feeble, he explained. "I have met, killed, and hurt so many people. I am the ruthless monster people fear. I am the monster that plucks hearts out, slices people's necks without a second thought. To turn Maleny, she needs to die. And I know that she wants me to do it. I would have to—" he swallowed roughly, "—kill her. I have to take her life, and I...not her, Rebekah, not her."

Rebekah tilted her head, a half-smile working its way across her face. She put a hand on his arm, affectionately squeezing it. "This is something completely different. Think about it like this: one split moment of death for an eternity with your love? A hell of a bargain if you ask me."

Still mildly unsure, Klaus stayed silent. He glanced to where Maleny was, the blonde now intently watching Marlenie show her the reversible jacket. She was far too focused on it, and heavily awed by it, to notice any stares. To have that — a woman who managed to be wonder-struck by a material of clothing despite the terrible, dangerous situations she often found herself in — was comforting and...warm? Was that the right word? Well, it certainly felt like it. In all his centuries of life, he found no one could give him those same feelings. Could he bear to lose Maleny again? Forever?

~ 0 ~

Not too long after Rebekah left, Elijah took a lonesome drink inside the upstairs study. He heard the steps of his sister nearing and looked up with smile as she entered the room.

Freya held her phone in one hand while the other a wine glass. "Do you know, one hundred years ago, I snuck into a Christmas ball here." Elijah lightly chuckled. "I wanted so much to be a part of it, but I thought I was forever fated to be an outsider, always looking in. I know this hasn't been your most elegant family Christmas, but, well, it's already been the best one I've ever had."

"I suppose some things are worth the wait," Elijah clinked his glass with hers, both exchanging smiles.

As they drank, Freya stared intently at him, barely containing her excitement as she spoke again. "You would know. But you know what, brother, I think you should be done waiting." Elijah gave her a look, but let her continue as she waved her cellphone. "And I think Cami thinks the same, considering she's going to be waiting for another ten minutes out at Jackson Square."

Elijah's brow knitted together in fear, and mild confusion. "Freya, what did you do?"

Freya smirked and took a casual sip from her drink. "If Marlenie can play matchmaker why can't I? I phoned Cami, giving her some excuse of business to get her to come. She's waiting out there...so go."

"Freya," Elijah seemed almost mortified by what his sister had done. "This...this is completely-"

"A waste of my minutes if you don't hurry up," Freya cut in, finishing her glass of wine.

"But she's upset with me-"

"She was," Freya clarified. "But right now she's merely acting tough for show. Give her your charms and—" Freya winked, "—have a wonderful Christmas night."

For a minute, it looked as if Elijah wouldn't take the opportunity. But soon, he began smiling, and handing Freya his drink and kissing her cheek, he sped off. Freya laughed and finished his drink, turning to join Marlenie and Hope - who were given permission to continue with Christmas gifts in the lounge rooms downstairs. She was to be the supervision of her two nieces, and she couldn't think of a better way to end the night.

~ 0 ~

"Look, I know this is probably the thousandth voicemail I leave you, and if you want me to stop just give me a sign you're okay…" Maleny paused, simultaneously stopping and leaning against the second-floor banister, "...you can text me a simple word, one word to show me you're fine, and I promise I will stop these calls. I know I'm redundant and that I've said this so many times now, but...I'm sorry. I am so sorry for everything. I shouldn't have led you on to believe what couldn't work again. I should have just told you who I am, and...clarified where I was. I needed a friend, but instead I deceived you. I'm sorry. I understand you don't want to talk to me, nor see me, but please, just give me this last thing and you won't ever have to hear my voice nor see my face again. Please, tell me you're alright. And, merry Christmas, Lucien."

Maleny pulled the phone from her ear, looking at it a minute before hanging up. The chances of getting a call back, or a text message, were almost non-existential, but Maleny kept hope.

"Mal," the call had her gasping loud and whirling around to find Klaus coming her way.

She sighed, assuming he had heard everything she left in the voicemail. "I don't want to argue," she said. "If you heard, then you know it was all genuine platonic concern."

Klaus nodded. "I still don't like it," he admitted, not that it was much of a surprise.

Maleny rolled her eyes, thanking her stars it wasn't going to be turning into an argument. "I wouldn't expect you to. This is just...something for me. I need to set things right, and doing so means I need to apologize."

"I'm not surprised," Klaus tried his best not to chuckle at her. Things were delicate as it seemed and he had to be extra careful with what he had planned next for her. "It's very like you."

"Hmm," Maleny hummed and turned to the balcony, clearly upset despite their ongoing civilized conversation.

"What's wrong tonight?"

"Just…" Maleny bit her lip, glancing his way, "...I just can't stop thinking about Rebekah's words. I mean, you once said the same thing. I'm fragile, I'm...soft," she rolled her eyes, "And that's fine - for a while. I love that you care for me, that you want to protect me but...at the end of the day, I don't like knowing that you see me as this little breakable object—" she mimicked with her hands, "—that...that has to be put behind some glass. You didn't see me like that back in the village, did you?"

"No," Klaus answered quietly, coming closer to her. "But the times are different, and there are so many people who would be happy kill you just to spite me. It wasn't long ago when you were kidnapped because of me."

"I remember," Maleny made a face at the reminder of crazy Aurora. "And, I guess, on some level, I probably am this breakable thing. But I don't want to be treated as so, because believing it is what makes me so. It's what allows others, like Aurora, to take advantage. Don't view me like that please," she whispered. "Don't put me behind glass like a doll."

The frailty in her voice shook Klaus deep inside. Her glossy eyes staring up at him, pleading him to do as she requested. He rested a hand on her cheek, smiling as she leaned into his touch. "I could never put you behind glass 'like a doll'," he began, finding it amusing when she scrunched her nose in confusion, "because if I did that, I wouldn't get to do this," he leaned down and kissed her.

Maleny kissed back rather quickly, draping an arm over his shoulder. She had missed his lips and was eager to remember what it felt like to be kissed by him. Unfortunately, she had to pull away after a while because her human lungs needed air.

"I suppose that would be kind of awkward to do if I were behind a glass," she giggled.

"Your sarcasm is something I truly missed, you know," Klaus kept surprisingly serious, Maleny noticed he seemed a bit different and she couldn't help feel nervous of it.

"Then why does it look like there's something else you're worried about?" she asked him. "For tonight, we are allowed to forget everything outside this building. Example," she pointed at herself, "I forget that my son is still out there somewhere, celebrating Christmas with God knows who. I also forget that I am competing against a deranged, thousand year vampire for your love. Oh, and let's not forget the prophecy that foretells the downfall of our family."

"One of those three are completely irrelevant," Klaus informed, though Maleny laughed. "Mal…" he said more sternly.

"C'mon, Klaus," she gave him a sharp look, "You know it's true. When you loved Aurora, you were you - in all your complete senses. What I had with Lucien was under a false identity. I didn't even remember him up until a month ago. And you? You're seriously going to say you never thought about that redhead in all this time? At least once?"

"My mind was occupied with a different woman—" Klaus said, or at least tried to anyway but Maleny cut him off.

"It's okay," she firmly assured. "I was the past — I was where I belonged."

But Klaus shook his head, looking more so determined then. "Come with me," he suddenly grabbed her hand and led her down for a room.

~ 0 ~

As Freya had told Elijah, Cami was beginning to get impatient waiting at Jackson Square. It was night and any people passing by were giving her odd looks for her solitude. She wrapped her arms around herself, cold in her dark, violet dress. Thinking it would only take a couple minutes with this sudden business call, she had only grabbed her purse and left for the place. But after an hour or so, she was growing irritated for being so 'stupid'.

"Camille?" the voice made her freeze for a minute. She shut her eyes, then, squeezing them hard like doing so would make it not real. Elijah came a couple steps closer, but still kept a respectful distance from her. "Camille, please…"

Opening her eyes, Cami turned around, surprised yet somehow believing she had known something wasn't right in Freya's request. "Getting your sister to trick me…?" she began, but Elijah was quick to clarify.

"Freya did this without my knowledge. You must understand I could not let this opportunity pass me by."

"What opportunity?" snapped Cami, "To see me like an idiot who waited for the Mikaelson witch?" she made to walk past him but he grabbed her arm, forcing her to stay there, and close to him.

"Don't leave me," Elijah whispered, looking down to her softly. She looked beautiful in her dress, her curled hair complimenting her angel-face as he thought it was.

"Elijah, I don't want to do this," Cami sighed, shaking off his hand from her arm. "It doesn't work between us - it can never work."

"If you believed that you wouldn't have helped us retrieve Rebekah," Elijah said sharply.

"I did that because I wanted to help you guys. Not to mention there's the little detail of my life hanging onto yours," Cami pointed. "You die, I die. Call me selfish, if you'd like."

"I will call you a liar," Elijah came up with instead, surprising her with his bluntness. "I'm not asking anything from you except this one night. Allow me to take you to dinner, anywhere you'd like—"

"Elijah—"

"We can just stand here if you say so," Elijah persisted, growing more determined by the second, "and I will be content. Please?"

Cami sighed and looked to the side. "If the Strix see us together…"

"Then maybe standing out here isn't the right thing to do," Elijah half-smiled. "But I do know of this lovely restaurant you might like."

Cami playfully rolled her eyes. "We don't even need the meal, you know that."

"I frankly don't care," Elijah chuckled. "It's the mere thought that counts, don't you think? Please, shall we?" he gestured.

Biting her lip, Cami racked her mind for any possible way this could go wrong and she would wind up hurt. And even as she came up with about ten, her hand automatically reached for his. Elijah smiled for a moment before the temperature of her skin got to him. He shook off his black coat and gently placed it around Cami's shoulders. The blonde flushed and smiled, allowing him to take her hand soon after.

~ 0 ~

"I don't understand what we're doing here," Maleny said as Klaus pushed a dresser away from a wall. They were in his art studio but apparently there was something she hadn't yet seen in the room.

"I often regretted not showing you this earlier," Klaus said as he put a palm on the brick wall, bitterly laughing to himself. "I suppose it would have avoided us many arguments if you realized how much you meant to me."

"Showed me what?" Maleny stepped forwards, crossing her arms.

"Life is like a city- built in layers. No matter what new experiences come along, the foundation remains," and then with such severe force, Klaus punched a fist into the wall.

Maleny jumped in her spot, alarmed with the action. "We're okay!" she quickly shouted, looking out to the open door where she was sure the others would have heard. "Klaus, what the hell was that?" she hissed and returned her attention back to the wall.

But as the last pieces of the wall fell to the floor, she caught sight of a never before seen portrait of herself. It was old, that much she could see straight off.

"When was this…?" she stepped towards it, her eyes scanning every last feature of it.

She was, once again, the simple village girl in a portrait that was far too kind with its beautiful colors and scenery. She suddenly laughed, her hand going up to her hair. "My flower crown…"

Klaus backtracked till he stood beside her, also viewing the portrait like it was his first time. "Two hundred years ago, it was my art studio. It became a tomb for my memory of you."

Maleny blinked, glancing sideways at him. "But I was dead to you. I mean, I was Maya at the time but I—" she gestured to herself, "—was dead to you."

Klaus nodded his agreement with her. "I thought if I painted what haunted me, I could free myself of you forever. But centuries have proved I have never been more wrong about anything."

Maleny moved to stand in front of him, her back to the portrait. "But I was dead. You couldn't have...you shouldn't have…" she shook her head. "You should have let me go."

Klaus reached to touch her face, making her stay still. "You think there's a competition between you and Aurora, but you won the moment you returned to my life. I suspect the only reason I was ever able to love her was because, as you said, you were dead in my mind. But now you're here. You're standing before me - your beautiful self with your pretty blonde hair."

Maleny smiled, flushed. "And would you really be content with someone like me? A girl who made flower crowns," she pointed back without taking her eyes off him, "Or, a woman who barely understands the concept of 'Halloween'? Because you were right, we are opposites sometimes. And I think it's only fair we finally discuss all this. I don't want to go back to ignoring everything we are. I am naive, and you are clever, I am clueless of this new world, and you almost run it."

"You're progressing, Maleny," Klaus assured, "And you will continue to learn like you have. You are a fighter, but with different weapons."

"I'm a weak fighter," Maleny quietly said. "Fragile one…"

Klaus traced his fingers over her cheeks, becoming nearly entranced with her scent. "There is beauty in the courage of the fragile fighter — those who persevere despite all they've been through. That is what I admire most of you."

"Hmm, really?" Maleny arched an eyebrow.

"Absolutely," Klaus nodded. "And I know that within the next week, the next months...within the next years..." he paused suddenly, pulling his hands from her. That nervous glint Maleny identified earlier had returned to his eyes, to his entire body. She watched him reach inside his jacket, pulling out a small silver box. He placed it over her palm, encouraging her to open it with a silent look.

Maleny looked at the box, gently raising its top to see what laid inside. The sight made her freeze.

"And hopefully, if it's not too late," Klaus continued, his voice now shaking, "...within the next centuries, you and I could learn of new things to admire about each other."

Maleny lifted the vial of blood from the box, her face pale with shock. Her fingers curled around the vial, gripping it tightly like it would slip away from her. "I-it's…"

Klaus took a deep breath before making his final statement. "You have given me your 'always', would you give me your 'forever' as I wish to give mine to you?"

Maleny shuddered a breath, her hand dropping the empty box to the floor. With teary eyes, she nearly lunged for Klaus simply to give her response in the form of a passionate kiss.

~ 0 ~

Just as Elijah returned to the table he and Cami had taken, Cami hung up on a phone call. She thanked him for her glass as Elijah took a seat across the table.

She sighed. "That was Alton and Yamilet. They're leaving the Quarter tonight."

"The best thing they could do, honestly," Elijah admitted. "This place...it's about to become the scene of a war."

"Yeah," Cami muttered. "Tell me something else I don't know."

There was a moment of awkward silence, but when Elijah spoke up again Cami wished he hadn't. "I would prefer if you left as well."

"Excuse me?" The blonde blinked rapidly.

"Save yourself, Camille, and leave," Elijah requested with a near broken heart. "You deserve far better than being constantly thrown into my family's fights. You deserve to…" his eyes bore into hers with such intensity Cami felt overly nervous than irritated, "...you deserve to see wonderful places. You deserve-"

"Stop," Cami ordered, her voice soft. "Please, stop. Is this why you took me here? To tell me to leave?"

"No," Elijah shook his head. "But seeing you, all beautiful and dressed up, reminds me that this is only for one night. For mere hours. By tomorrow morning you'll be back with the Strix, fighting more of their enemies - coming to fight me."

Without thinking, Cami took his hand over the table. "I'm in this for you and your family. Because no matter what happened between us I want you alive."

Elijah gripped her hand, his fingers finding a way to interlace with hers. He relished in the rare moment of peace and affection. "Camille," he began quietly, never knowing the effect of using her full name had on Cami, "I appreciate your attempts, your time on me and my family, but—"

"No," Cami cut him off, startling him with the determination in her tone. "Elijah," she sighed, "it's no secret I, um…" she blushed then, coughing awkwardly, "...I, uh...have feelings for you, so of course that's an extra motivation," both shared flustered smiles, "But I am doing this for my city, for people who don't deserve to die. I like helping people, don't take that away from me."

Elijah looked at her a long while, and finally placed his other hand on hers as well and smiled. "It seems like I now understand the troubles Niklaus goes through with Maleny - it is almost impossible denying you something."

Cami laughed wholeheartedly, knowing she was blushing like mad. When Elijah raised her cupped hand to kiss it, Cami discovered the conflict Maleny went through with Klaus. It was nearly impossible breathing right with such intense looks from them.

~ 0 ~

Maleny and Klaus had moved to the latter's bedroom. In the middle of the room they stood, kissing, until Maleny pulled away for a moment to catch her breath. With an incredibly happy smile, she held the vial of blood between them. "Tonight? Or tomorrow?" she asked curiously.

"Whichever you please," Klaus replied, honestly. The excitement on her face was unlike anything he had ever seen - it was impossible not to laugh just a little.

Maleny considered the upsides for a minute before returning her eyes to Klaus. "I think...tomorrow." Although the answer was a little surprising, Klaus took it with a simple nod. "I waited long for a proper Christmas, and I'd like to finish it as how I started it - a human."

Klaus took the vial from her then, speeding to the dresser to leave it there. He returned in a flash, taking her by the waist. Maleny giggled as he turned them for the bed.

"Take your last look at this human because tomorrow she's gone," Maleny warned with a wide smirk. "And then—" she kissed him softly, "—what wonders await us, hm?" she asked with a suggestive look on her face.

"I'd be happy to discover," answered Klaus all too quick, making Maleny laugh. He started kissing her again, backtracking her to the bed. His hand trailed searched for the zipper of her dress, causing Maleny to pull away with another smirk.

"You're gonna have to work for that," she warned, sitting on the bed first and scooting a bit back.

"I accept that challenge," Klaus moved to get on the bed with her, crawling over her. He truly was never one to let a challenge just slip by.

~ 0 ~

"I can't believe that just happened," Marlenie looked at her aunt Freya as the two returned to the compound after a...interesting meeting with Rebekah. As it turned out, the cure had not been enough and Rebekah was on a one-way path to insanity if she was not subdued. So, they had to dagger her. But on Rebekah's request, they would not tell either of his brothers for the time being.

"I can't believe we just did that," Marlenie feebly remarked, holding little Hope closer to her, the baby completely unaware of what happened around her. She chewed on the wooden craft Klaus had made for Rebekah when they were children.

"For now, it's best we follow Rebekah's instructions," Freya sighed, coming to sit at the couch.

"I know," Marlenie nodded, resigned. She turned her head to Hope and smiled. "If your mother knew where we took you she would kill me!" Hope responded with a giggle, flapping her free hand. "Let's go get you changed, yeah?"

Freya nodded for her niece to go while she took a moment to herself and processed what they had done. They hid Rebekah's body in a temporary location, for it was dark and with a baby it was impossible to go far away.

Freya shut her eyes, letting her head fall back as she groaned in frustration. "Ooh, why can't anything be simple?" she asked herself.

Suddenly, she heard noises coming from the front entrance. She believed it to be Elijah so she quickly sobered from the tragedy. "Elijah?" she called but when she heard the distinct noise of suitcase wheels she knew it wasn't her brother.

A young man with dirty blonde hair and bright blue eyes nervously came out from the dark, and upon seeing Freya he froze in his spot. "A-aunt Freya?"

It took only a second to realize who the young man was, and immediately Freya dashed to go meet him in an embrace. "Nicolas!"

Nicolas Mikaelson took his aunt into a tight hug, laughing as he was taller than she was and planted multiple kisses on her hair. "I-I can't believe it's you! Like, proper you…" he pulled away, eyes big as he studied her fancy clothes and genuine happier face.

Meanwhile, Freya took to studying his face. He looked exactly the same as the last time they saw each other - centuries ago. But being free of Dahlia's control was a reason to be more joyful, and it showed on Nicolas' face.

Freya remarked the first thing that popped into her head. "You really do look a lot like your father."

Nicolas warmly smiled, eyes roaming up to the second level of the compound. "I-is he...is he here? I...I don't know what's going on, aunt Freya. How did you defeat aunt Dahlia? How did my mother escape those awful sacrificial witches? How did she find you all? How did you find them? How-"

"Aunt Freya!" Marlenie called from the lounge room, coming out with Hope (now in a Christmas onesie) in her arms.

Freya turned around in time to see the woman coming in, and wondered how they would all react to the new arrival. Nicolas looked over Marlenie with a sense of familiarity, but the centuries had turned the once child Marlenie into a proper woman. The same happened to him.

Freya looked between them curiously. "Oh, don't tell me you don't know who they are," she spoke to both, chuckling. "I'm sure even Hope would know judging by the fact all three of you share the same eyes."

Marlenie fit the pieces in rather fast when she saw the suitcase behind Nicolas, and the clear travel clothes...and the eyes. The eyes were what told her exactly who he was.

"N-Nick?" her frail voice dared to ask.

"That's...impossible," Nicolas breathed in. "Marlenie?"

"Oh my God!" Marlenie cried out in utter happiness and rushed to hug her slightly older brother. "It's you! It's you!" she draped one arm around his neck, the other still holding Hope.

Nicolas leaned the side of his face on Marlenie's head, grasping the fact she was there - alive. "Of course it's me. But...you...you're a…"

"...vampire," Marlenie sniffed and pulled away, sheepishly smiling. "I had to meet my father, remember?"

Nicolas chuckled, and at that moment he made Hope squeal out like she clearly wanted to be included in whatever was going on. Nicolas laid eyes on her, evidently confused by the presence of the toddler, but nonetheless pleased to have the child. "And who's this little one?" he eyed the wooden craft in Hope's small hand.

"Oh, well...this is Hope," Marlenie slightly turned to bring Hope closer to Nicolas, "...our younger sister."

Nicolas' eyes widened in shock, flickering to Freya for confirmation. Freya chuckled and nodded. "D-did our mother…"

"No," Marlenie cut in before he made the assumption. "Hope is our step-sister. And, just before you get the idea, her mother is married and loves another."

That did make Nicolas feel a little better. What a disillusion it would have been to come home and see his father was with another woman, with a child as well.

"Hope, meet your big brother," Marlenie handed the toddler over to Nicolas, who nervously took her. "You and I are gonna make sure to annoy him like the good little sisters we are."

Hope tilted her head and looked at Nicolas, much like he did to her. Suddenly, Hope flapped a hand on his cheek, giggling.

"That means she likes you," Freya came to stand beside Marlenie.

Nicolas smiled and tickled Hope's stomach, eventually moving onto the two people he was dying to meet. "And, um…" he looked upstairs again, "...Mum...she's...and Dad...they're…"

"They're here," Freya nodded, smiling softly. "And they have been waiting for you for so long now." The piece of information made Nicolas brighten up. He had been rather nervous coming over to practically introduce himself to the two parents that he assumed new nothing of him except of his existence.

"But," Marlenie said before he could move a step, "I don't think you'll be meeting them today." Nicolas raised an eyebrow. "They had problems before, but I'm pretty sure they fixed it. So...you can assume they're, uh…" she cleared her throat, awkwardly finishing, "...a bit busy."

Freya snickered, mockingly scolding her niece with a look...while Nicolas just laughed and returned his attention to Hope who was flapping her little wooden craft in front of his face. He didn't mind spending the night with them.

#ocfairygodmother #fd: the originals #the originals #klaus mikaelson #klaus mikaelson fics #klaus mikaelson imagines #the originals fics #the originals imagines #tvd #tvd fics #tvd imagines #oc: Maleny Rowan #oc: Marlenie Mikaelson #fic: under the same stars

13 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 1 year

Text

Maleny Rowan (Klaus Mikaelson x OC)

Maleny

Bones - Imagine Dragons

Stronger – Kelly Clarkson

Trouble Sleeping – Corinne Bailey Rae

Dangerous Woman – Ariana Grande

Raise Hell – Dorothy

Wicked Ones – Dorothy

Demons - Hayley Kiyoko

My Family - Migos, KAROL G, Snoop Dogg & Rock Mafia

Look What You Made Me Do - Taylor Swift

Themes for Maleny/Klaus

Wish That You Were Here – Florence + the Machine (

Heaven – Julia Michaels

Sleeping Alone – Lykke Li

Immortals – Fall Out Boy

Until We Go Down – Ruelle

Love Me Harder - Ariana Grande, The Weeknd

Holding onto Hell - Gin Wigmore

Nothing’s Gonna Hurt You Baby- Cigarettes After Sex

Middle of the Night - Elley Duhé

My Heart is Buried in Venice - Ricky Montgomery

Babydoll - Ari Abdul

Taglist: @ocappreciationtag @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @transformerfan97 @stareyedplanet @foxesandmagic

#ocfairygodmother #fd: the originals #fd: tvd #the originals #tvd #klaus mikaelson #klaus mikaelson fics #tvd fics #the originals fics #the originals imagines #klaus mikaelson imagines #tvd imagines #oc: maleny rowan

13 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 2 years

Photo

ReIntroducing » Maleny Rowan

↳ Starting in The Vampire Diaries

She’s a woman out of her time, or some would say a woman out of time. Born a thousand years ago as a witch, Maleny Rowan grew up with the same dreams that almost other girl in her village had: to be a good witch, a good wife and if the Gods permitted, a good mother.

But Hell have no fury like a woman scorned...just ask Tatia Petrova.

Furious over the Mikaelsons’ arrangement with the Rowans over their children’s future, Tatia helps throw Maleny into a vicious sacrificial cycle spanning over a millennia. But of course, nature always finds a balance. For a witch who is cursed to live and die over and over, nature bestowed Maleny with the gift of incrementing her power each time she’s sacrificed. By the 21st century, Maleny holds more power than any witch should. Being aware of her curse, Maleny teaches herself to look out for herself, be ruthless if necessary, so when Damon Salvatore begs her to help him save Elena Gilbert — a doppelganger — from certain death at the hands of the first vampire in the world, Maleny sees the potential to gain something along the way.

So, with her eyes set on the prize, Maleny leaves her home in New Orleans and arrives in Mystic Falls to do what she can for Elena. Everyone is willing to help her help Elena, constantly reminding Maleny that the Originals are the enemies who need to be vanquished. However, it’s to Maleny’s shock of how many times these same people who are supposed to be her friends end up betraying her for their cause. It’s only a matter of time until Maleny...snaps. Taking Elijah’s and Rebekah’s word, at the same time ignoring how much she clashes with Klaus, she might just side with the Originals — her sister, her brothers, and the man she was once willing to run away with. Because in everything, they haven’t double-crossed her once.

yes I am making an AU and no I have no idea where it’ll end but I’m here for the ride

Maleny’s Masterlist

Taglist: @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @maaaaarveeeeel @stareyedplanet @antonybridgertons @transformerfan97 @foxesandmagic

#ocappreciation #ocfairygodmother #fd: the vampire diaries #tvd #klaus mikaelson #klaus mikaelson fics #tvd fics #tvd imagines #klaus mikaelson imagines #to #the originals fics #the originals imagines #oc: Maleny Rowan #i've no idea why this took so long #but I like the results so

23 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 10 months

Note

hi! Big fan of your stories!! Been wondering if As If It's Our Last would be updated soon? 🥺🥺 followed every one you put out and thought I’d reach out. I’m sure many people would love to see our Mal get a happy ending❤️❤️

Hi! This is so funny but because of this question, I went back to the fic and realized for some reason I updated the same chapter twice! I'll try to fix it and post a new chapter! I believe in my drafts I was only like 3 episodes away from finishing it at last 😭😊

#oc: maleny rowan

2 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 2 years

Photo

Ch.6: My Beloved

Current Story Masterlist // Previous story // Maleny’s Masterlist

Pairings: Klaus x OFC || Elijah x Cami

Pronunciation of OC’s name: Ma-leh-nee

Taglist: @ocappreciationtag @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @transformerfan97 @stareyedplanet @foxesandmagic

If you’d like to be a part of this OC’s work/edits, let me know!

The following morning after such a disastrous Thanksgiving dinner, Aurora utilized a stolen car to get herself, and her new special friend, to St. Ann's church. There she parked and went to the trunk of the car, opening it to gaze upon her victim. Maleny laid there, 'unconscious', with a blood-crusted bite wound on her neck

"Aw, poor dear! Still sleeping," Aurora smugly smiled. "Well, you have a big day ahead of you. We should get started."

She leaned down to pick up Maleny when suddenly the blonde snatched a crowbar beside her and smacked Aurora upside the face with it. When the redhead cried out in pain, Maleny scrambled out of the car and made a run for it. She didn't make it very far before Aurora got over her pain and sped up to her. Maleny gasped and stumbled back.

"That was not nice," Aurora coldly scolded.

"You're one to talk about 'nice'," Maleny found courage to withhold her sarcasm. "...you lunatic murderer."

Aurora took offense to the last accusation, but didn't make a remark about it just yet. "Okay, you and I need to have a little heart-to-heart conversation. Come along." She grabbed Maleny's arm and dragged her through the back entrance of the church.

The two came into the gym where several men were busy training. Confused, and afraid for the innocent people in the room, Maleny asked, "What are we doing here?"

"I heard a rumor these men train here, hoping to be made into vampires," Aurora shrugged. "So, I'm going to grant them their wish." She shoved Maleny forwards, but once she got her balance she turned to Aurora.

"Your problem is not with them," she frowned. "Frankly, I don't know what the hell you want with me, but if that's the case then take me elsewhere."

"It's a bit interesting…" Aurora went on like Maleny hadn't spoken. "You recognized me the moment you saw me, but I know for a fact we've never crossed paths before. It'd be impossible considering you're, um—" she cupped her mouth to dramatically whisper, "—mortal." Maleny narrowed her eyes. "But then those who cross paths with the Mikaelsons due tend to have some inexplicable traits. Care to share yours?"

"No," Maleny said without a second thought, and when Aurora dangerously advanced for her she quickly added, "And I'm on vervain so cancel all compulsion thoughts from your head."

Aurora despised losing advantages, and since she already lost one last night she wasn't in the mood to have a mortal thinking herself superior. Her eyes scanned the room with the men, seeing the numbers and quickest way to get the job done.

"What are you thinking…?" Maleny was afraid to ask, but her answer came in the form of a visual.

Aurora sped up to one human man, biting herself to feed him blood, then snapping his neck. She proceeded to do the same with the rest. Once finished, she whirled around to the blonde.

"What in the hell was that for!?" Maleny gaped.

"It's all part of the incentive, my dear," Aurora cleaned her face of blood and swayed her way towards Maleny. "You know who I am, apparently, so you should know that Nik and I are having just a little bit of a spat at the moment, as he took my brother captive. Now, it's come to my attention that you are... quite precious to him."

Maleny shifted awkwardly and crossed her arms. "Get your facts straight. You had a fight with him, fix it on your own. Leave me out of it."

"Can't do that," Aurora wagged her finger. "See, because being the mother of his twins puts you in a place you shouldn't be."

Maleny did a double take at Aurora, her mouth opening and closing several times. "What do you — what? Twins? I-I didn't have twins…"

Aurora pretended to gasp. "Did you not know? Well, let me just tell you that your little girl is an annoying prick."

Maleny didn't care for the insult towards this alleged "little girl" but the whole situation was so confusing that she couldn't argue. "I don't...I don't...I don't have a daughter," she shook her head.

Aurora, however, was still stuck on the way Marlenie treated her earlier. "She just came in and ruined the nice dinner we were having," she crinkled her nose. "And then she gave this dramatic speech before telling Nik that he was her father."

Maleny's brow furrowed. "That's not true!"

"But of course it is!" Aurora snapped back, loud enough to silence Maleny. "She wormed her way into dinner, helped torture me, and somehow managed to convince everyone that she was your daughter and Klaus'."

Maleny could see the honest to God rage in Aurora's eyes. That kind of rage could not belong to someone who was just making things up. But then...that would mean...she had a...

Maleny stumbled back a few steps, feeling weak and it wasn't because of Aurora. "I...I have a...daughter?" Her mouth was suddenly dry. "Twins?"

Aurora allowed Maleny half of a weak smile before she sped Maleny up to the wall of the sparring cage. "You're quite the special little thing, you see? I had to take you in order to fully get Klaus' attention. And once these men," she nodded towards these unconscious bodies, "are in transition, they'll need to feed. And since you will be the only human blood available...well, Nik had better give me what I want."

~ 0 ~

Tristan had been tied up to a chair and kept in one of the lounge rooms upstairs. Freya worked on a magical boundary spell around him when Elijah joined her.

"The spell is complete," Freya announced with the upmost pride. "Tristan cannot cross the boundary of his own will, but we can enter and leave as we please. I took the liberty of injecting him with hibiscus and mugwort to counteract any vervain in his system. All you have to do is compel him to give you the longitude of Rebekah's location."

Elijah shook his head. "He says he's immune."

Freya didn't look so disappointed as she merely shrugged. "Well, then I'll find some other way to make him talk." She went for a table and picked up an old-fashioned dagger with a thick, wavy-cut blade.

Elijah rolled his eyes and walked up to her. "Will you?"

Freya sighed and handed over the blade. "You're still upset I tortured Aurora without your permission."

"Oh, Freya. I'm obscenely fond of torture. But yes, when I'm entertaining, I like to be the one to choose precisely when and how we violate the guests."

Freya shrugged, she didn't care who tortured as long as they got what they needed. "Fine. How should we proceed?"

"Devastate his body, infiltrate the mind, and steal the information we need. To that end, I've invited a friend."

And just as Elijah finished, Hayley walked into the room holding Hope. The two adults looked confused by the presence of their niece. Hayley didn't look so happy herself.

"Unless she's violently teething, I don't recommend this as a daycare…" Elijah gave her a pointed look, disapproving.

"Jack's gone, and I don't know if he's coming back," Hayley explained and added fast, "I also really don't want to talk about it. So, which one of you will take Hope while I take out my anger on this pompous dick."

"I will," a fourth voice volunteered mere seconds before coming into the room. Marlenie was in awe as she took a first glimpse at her younger sister. "That's her, then? Hope?"

Hayley glanced back at the others, receiving encouraging nods from them. She walked up to Marlenie and gently passed Hope into her arms. "She's walking, so you have to watch her all the time."

Marlenie beamed at the easy trust she'd been given. "Oh, I will," she fixed a strand from Hope's hair. "She's beautiful."

"We like to think so too," Hayley half-smiled.

Marlenie looked at the others, though smiling she still had the aura of melancholy with her. "My father has refused to let me help look for my mother. He sent me back."

"Don't take it personal," Elijah sighed. "He has a tendency to take very little help."

"As do I," Marlenie said firmly. "But I know in cases like these one needs all the help they can get."

"And there's Maleny's genes," Hayley coughed, "...thankfully."

Marlenie sighed. "I should be out there helping. Everyone's got a job to do except for me."

Hayley playfully made a face. "Ah, kids. Go and play with your sister now. And no drinking while you're on the job." Marlenie was not amused when Hayley made a motion to 'shoo'. Grumbling things under her breath, she turned to leave with Hope. Hayley then turned to Freya and Elijah. "Well?"

"All yours," Freya motioned to Tristan. "Bon appetit!"

Hayley didn't wait for another word and bared her fangs to viciously bite Tristan on the neck, forcing him to wake up with a shrill scream.

~ 0 ~

Klaus burst into Lucien's apartment, nearly breaking the doors with such force. Lucien stood by the television, holding the remote control, and glanced back in irritation.

"Not a fan of knocking, are we?" he asked.

"I afford courtesy to those who are in my good graces!" Klaus scoffed, stopping just across him. "You've fallen short."

Lucien rolled his eyes. "Which is why I've called you. This whole situation has gotten a tad out of hand."

"Out of your hand!" Klaus was quick to correct. "You put Maleny in danger!"

"I left her in a well protected home she was not supposed to leave," Lucien snapped back, gripping the control in his hand. "Was I the one who gave Aurora an incentive to come after Maleny? Don't think so." He pointed a finger at Klaus, more angry as he continued. "Unlike you, I kept her safe here."

Surprisingly, Klaus looked as if he were amused. "Yes, I heard of your little lockdown method. You should know that Maleny nearly always escapes and if she didn't it's because she wasn't comfortable with you."

The victory smirk he showed off nearly made Lucien lose it but he kept his demeanor in check and turned to the television again. "You may want to see this — Aurora has left a clue."

As soon as he turned the television on, Klaus was at his side intently staring at the screen. Lucien had acquired surveillance footage of last night with Aurora's abduction. Maleny stood in a corner of the elevator, her head down and her terrified face barely visible due to her hair sprawled down. Aurora stood in the middle, holding her palm up to the camera which had 'Jackson Square' written across it.

"I would be a little less concerned if Aurora didn't have a mortal in her possession," Lucien turned the television off and chucked the control to the couch. "Because we all know what happened the last time your family wronged her." Klaus met his accusing look but for the first time had nothing to defend himself with. That seemed to satisfy Lucien judging by the smirk across his lips. "The only difference is this time I won't be the only one losing a love."

"Had I known what Aurora was going to do with Cecilia, rest assured I would have intervened," Klaus said, "But it was abrupt, out of the blue. Now she thinks she can do the same thing, well...it will be the last decision she ever makes."

He turned for the doors when Lucien called out, warning him, "I'm coming with you."

Klaus scoffed and glanced over his shoulder. "In your delusional mind, maybe…"

"Let's forget our differences for a minute to think about this logically, shall we?" Lucien made a gesture with his hand. "If Aurora is upset with you, might she just be leading you into a trap—"

"Aurora has neither the means nor the will to harm me," Klaus dismissed the thought and made to leave again when Lucien continued.

"So you say, but she is a vindictive lunatic. The prophecy said that you and your siblings would fall- one by foe, one by family, one by friend. What is Aurora to you, if not a friend?" he then added a little more quietly, "...with certain benefits…"

Unimpressed with the way the conversation turned, Klaus returned to shove Lucien into a wall, hand tightly curled around his throat. "Perhaps I should murder my friends, starting with you."

Lucien flashed a wicked smile, as he had the perfect response to the threat. "Oh, but that's just the thing, isn't it? You can't exactly kill me anymore unless you can live with Maleny's never-ending rage against you."

"I was thinking I'd simply tell her the threats you made towards her last night," Klaus shrugged. "That oughta do it."

"Oh right, because she's just so anxious to see you again," Lucien reminded and pushed Klaus away from him.

Had it not been for his cell phone ringing, Klaus would've continued with more threats. He pulled out his phone and saw Amarrah's name. "What is it? I'm busy," was his kind answer to the call.

"Where are you?" Amarrah asked, sounding strange even for Klaus' taste.

"Leaving Lucien's apartment," Klaus answered, the look he had on the other vampire telling him he was leaving then. To his misfortune, Lucien followed despite the earlier exchange of words.

"I need to see you," Amarrah declared.

"Are you seriously asking for a get together right now?" Klaus made a face as he and Lucien entered the elevator. "In case you've forgotten, Aurora took Maleny and I'm fairly interested in getting her back."

Amarrah sighed. "Please? I think you need to know something. It's important, I swear."

"If it fails to be so, I promise you you're going to regret ever coming into the Quarter. We'll be at Jackson Square."

The response from Amarrah was a 'yeah right' and scoff before she promptly hung up.

~ 0 ~

Maleny silently watched Aurora across her sway in small steps, every now and then glancing at her for some reason. The little smirks Aurora sent her way made her stomach churn with upmost terror.

And Aurora could see that too.

"Do you know I find you a peculiar case," Aurora finally spoke up, stopping her sways for a minute. "For the two weeks I spent with Nik, he never mentioned you…" she only paused to drink in Maleny's hurt, disappointed expression, "...but that didn't stop everyone else from yapping on about dear ole 'Mal'," she raised her fingers into quotation marks before pretending to gag. "Who apparently was so cared for by Nik. So, being naturally curious, I tried looking you up. The internet does wonders nowadays, but…" she then pretended to pout, "...for some reason nothing came up about you. Maleny Rowan, who, exactly?"

"I don't do disclosure with people I dislike," Maleny shakily replied back, crossing her arms. For someone who had lost countless amount of blood, she was standing fairly well. Although she could've done better if Aurora had been, apparently, bothered by the vervain in her system. "And if it wasn't clear before: I don't like you."

Aurora chuckled and started for her, and so Maleny, startled, tried backtracking. "I can see that perfectly, but…" Aurora surprised the blonde by speeding up to her, being face to face, "I can also see the true terror you have in your eyes whenever you're looking at me. You don't exist in this modern world, you apparently have twins with Nik - one of which looks more or less like your age - and not to mention you easily identifying me before. I'm led to believe perhaps you're older than you appear...centuries old I mean."

Maleny swallowed and looked away. "Nice job, playing detective…"

Irritated with the lack of responses she was getting, Aurora grabbed Maleny by the chin and forced her to look at her. "Just because you're on vervain and I can't compel you doesn't mean I can't torture you for answers I want. Your call my dear."

Maleny pushed Aurora's hand off her face. "Don't call me 'my dear' you murderer."

"There it is again," Aurora clapped her hands together. "Won't you please tell me more?"

"Ha," Maleny started to smirk, deciding if she was going to be forced to talk she should might as well make it sting. "You know, I feel special Klaus hasn't told you anything about me. It's like I'm his little secret." Her work was finely produced as Aurora immediately glared daggers her way. "You're right, I don't really exist in this world. I mean, to the Quarter here I'm just Camille O'Connell's cousin. You know her right? Her family used to own this church?" she gestured to the room. "Well, even that's probably scratched away by now."

"Are we getting to a point?" Aurora impatiently asked.

Maleny smirked and innocently nodded. "I may not exist to the world but for Klaus I have been his world. You claim to be his most important love but guess what?" she leaned closer to Aurora's face, whispering, "I was his first love. Whatever emotions you think you woke in him, you didn't. We were young, human, and so in love. And now after what you've decided to do to me, I'll probably be his only love." Aurora angrily growled and snatched Maleny by the throat, pushing her up against the cage. "Uh-uh-uh," Maleny wagged a finger to the redhead. "If you kill me Klaus will no longer have that incentive you talked about earlier - oh, and your guys—" she pointed to the unconscious men on the floor, "—will be pretty pissed their snack was killed."

The sarcasm and superiority dripping from Maleny made it all the more infuriating for Aurora. She was kidnapped! She wasn't supposed to be having fun! "Your sense of humor is quite dark...not to mention irritating."

Maleny struggled to swallow down her laughter as she responded, "That's what Klaus says he likes best about me. That, and my pretty blonde hair," she winked.

Aurora could feel her blood boiling and the realization she couldn't yet kill Maleny had her nearly going mad. She yanked Maleny off the cage and backhanded her across the face, sending the poor blonde to the floor.

~ 0 ~

Cami paced back and forth in her living room, conversing over the phone. "Yeah, I know exactly how big the Quarter is! Stop whining and find her. And when you do, you call me."

When she hung up, her front door opened up and Aya walked in. Cami blinked at the intrusion, but Aya greeted her like nothing. "Trouble in Crescent City?"

"Nothing I can't handle," Cami muttered.

"Such hubris. Surprising, given your lack of accomplishment," Aya rolled her eyes.

Cami placed a hand on her hip. "Tell that to Mohinder. Oh," she pretended to gasp, "that's right! You can't. He's dead. Your boss killed him, right after I made him look like a chump."

Aya looked bemused. "Is that how you recall it?"

"Yeah. That's pretty much how it went down."

"I admit you are a skilled revisionist. Why not tell me your version of another tale? About the witch Regent who was shunned by her own people?"

Cami was well aware of what Marcel had done to Davina, and though it sounded cruel she agreed with his decisions. Davina shouldn't be brought into vampire trouble. "I have no interest in what happens within the covens," she came out with instead. "As long as they follow the faction and city rules, they can do as they please."

Aya narrowed her eyes at the blonde. "You were incredibly close to Davina Claire, and just as she's about to be recruited by a consortium of the most powerful vampires in the world, her status as Regent is revoked, making her all but useless. You have to admit, that's quite a coincidence."

Cami upheld her professional tone. "Like I said, what witches do within their covens is none of my concern."

"Well, it would be foolish of you to defy the very organization that had so recently granted you membership. After all, you and your menagerie of downtrodden vampires have only just begun to reap the benefits we provide." Aya walked up to Cami, meaning to be menacingly. "The Strix have no tolerance for insubordination."

Cami looked far too amused for the situation she was in. "Then I guess I should start paying dues?"

Aya stepped back. "Funny you should mention that. We do have a favor we require."

Now that put a damper on Cami's amusement.

"Tristan has been captured by the Mikaelsons, and since they have refused to release him under peaceful terms we're going to have to go in the hard way."

"You...you want to go to war with the Mikaelsons?" Cami said quietly, involuntarily swallowing down nervously.

"The Mikaelsons declared war when they took Tristan captive," Aya snapped. "I'm calling on you as a Strix to come to the aid of your brethren."

"But that's a suicide mission!"

"Rest assure we have the advantage," Aya pulled out an ornately carved stake from her bag and waved it at Cami. "I assure you, Marcel, I have no suicidal tendencies. What I do have is a weapon - one that can take down even an Original. It won't kill them, but it will subdue them indefinitely. I used one much like it on Rebekah Mikaelson."

Cami was stunned, and frankly terrified, then. "That thing can take down an Original?"

Aya forced Cami to take the blade into her hands. "You'll take this, go into the Mikaelsons' home under the guise of friendship, and then you will drive this stake into Elijah's heart. We will free Tristan and imprison the head of our sireline, all in an entire evening. Do this, and you will have proven your loyalty to The Strix. Fail, and we will revoke your membership... and your life along with it."

The conflicted face sprawled on Cami's face was more than a reason for Aya to doubt the blonde's loyalty, and it was exactly the reason she had thought of Cami in the first place.

~ 0 ~

At Jackson Square, Amarrah impatiently awaited for Klaus to make an appearance as they agreed. When the man finally showed up, she was more than disappointed to find he was with Lucien.

"When I said I wanted to see you, I meant alone," she sent Lucien a glare, pressing her bag closer to her side.

"Have no worries, I'm not interested in you," Lucien responded back in the same detesting tone she had for him. He looked about to the newest of stalls around them. "I'm off to go hunt for the stupid clue."

"Bye," Amarrah waved sweetly and waited for the man to leave a good distance between them before she spoke to Klaus. "For the record, I'm still crossed with both of you, but I happen to like you just a little bit more."

"Thank you, because I was looking forwards to earning your affections," Klaus rolled his eyes.

"I sincerely hope you avoid using sarcasm when trying to get Maleny back," Amarrah cleared her throat and got to business. "I have something for you," she reached inside her bag and pulled out none other than the Serratura. Klaus' eyes widened and immediately took it from her. "I'm pretty sure Maleny slipped it into my bag yesterday when I came over. At first I didn't get why she would give it to me, but...I realized I was just the messenger. She wanted you to have it."

Klaus studied the medallion in his hand, but his interest in it was gone - he wanted Maleny back. Amarrah watched his sarcastic, cold demeanor wash away and couldn't help smile.

"I hope it sinks in that even after everything, Maleny still didn't trust Lucien with that," she nodded to the medallion. "She trusts you above all. Don't let her down," she said grimly then walked off.

Klaus was left to think about the new revelation. He gripped the medallion and looked around, more determined to find his blonde witch.

~ 0 ~

Marlenie had brought Hope downstairs to the living room where she had placed the toddler over a blanket with toys for entertainment. While Hope played, Marlenie watched from a spot beside the blanket and occasionally interacted with her. Eventually, Hayley came into the room, looking worse for wear.

"How's she doing?" she asked the older vampire.

Marlenie smiled softly and rubbed Hope's back. "She's wonderful. I can't believe I have a little sister." Hope glanced back at Marlenie and squealed happily.

Hayley smiled at the genuine love that had already formed between the two siblings. She then took a seat on the floor beside Marlenie, leaning against the couch. "I bet it was a lot to take in."

"Just a little," Marlenie shrugged. "I mean, all my life I've spent searching for my father. He was the only one I thought was alive. I never thought I would find my mother here, and that my brother was still alive. It's the family I always wished I could have."

"I hope you're not looking for the picture perfect family, though," Hayley coughed awkwardly, earning a chuckle Marlenie.

"If you're referring to yourself and Hope, I admit it was not thought of, but…" Marlenie gave a once over to Hayley, "...you don't seem interested in my father like that lunatic redhead."

"I'm glad we acknowledged that part," Hayley laughed. "I would also like to point out that I'm married and that I love your mother very much. We haven't really spoken since, um…I came back," she decided to keep the curse story brief for time's sake, "She kinda, um, called me out on my shit - well, she called everyone out on their shit - so things have been a little bumpy. But I still love her. And I'm glad she's found herself two children."

"She doesn't even know I exist," Marlenie reminded quietly. "I saw her for an entire day but...I couldn't bring myself to do it. Especially since she was pissed at my dad. I wanted to wait until they got back together, but…" she sniffed, feeling a lump in her throat.

Hayley sadly looked at the woman, reaching to stroke Marlenie's hair. "Hey, it's okay. Listen, if there's one thing you need to understand about your parents it's this: no matter how angry they are with each other, sooner or later they fall back with each other." Marlenie slowly raised her blue eyes to Hayley, still sniffling. "Believe me, I've been a witness."

"But I doubt their problems have ever been this big," Marlenie said quietly. "Because, my mum, she...she and Lucien…"

Hayley crinkled her nose. "Yeah, we all figured that much. Just as I'm sure Maleny assumed of Klaus and Aurora. But how about you go and make sure neither Aurora nor Lucien get their grubby hands on your parents?"

Marlenie frowned, confused. "What? But I thought you needed me to…" she glanced at Hope, "...watch…"

"Hope's grandmother is here," Hayley explained and with the look Marlenie gave her she sighed and briefly added, "It's marital issues. Hope and I are going home. You can go help Klaus. I heard they're at Jackson Square or something from a phone call Elijah made. If you go now, you can probably still catch him."

Marlenie's eyes lit up and she graciously hugged Hayley. "Thank you! Oh, thank you!"

Hayley laughed and pulled away. "Alright, alright, you can go!"

Marlenie scrambled to her feet but not before kissing Hope's head. "I have to go, baby sis. See you later!" she sped off.

~ 0 ~

Aurora was in genuine awe as Maleny finally told her the story of her curse cycle. After such a harsh hit, Maleny didn't have much energy to keep refusing. While the blonde sat on the floor in the center of all the unconscious men, Aurora listened while leaning against the cage's fence wall.

"So you're telling me you were actually my dear little cousin Cecilia?" Aurora had herself a good, mocking laugh. "Oh, now this is just too good!"

Maleny frowned. "Ticktock smartass - your ending is near. This won't last very long."

Aurora, surprised at such a response, sobered from her laugh and looked at the blonde with cocked eyebrows. "And what makes you think that? Will you be the one to end me?"

"Clearly, not," Maleny shook her head then flashed a smile. "However, I do think the people coming for me probably might."

"And just who do you think is coming for you?" Aurora crossed her arms. "Klaus? Please, the moment he hands over Tristan, I will make sure our spat ends and we'll be together again. And Lucien?" she scoffed. "If you think that man loves you, you are sadly mistaken."

"I think we've seen to what extent Lucien loves me," Maleny inputted. "For a thousand years his hatred for you has never diminished. You killed me, what do you think he'd do now when you two are equals?"

Aurora rolled her eyes and leaned off the cage fence. "Nothing, because if he lays a finger on me my brother Tristan will come after him. Besides, like I said, he doesn't love you. Do you know what he said to your daughter?" she slowly walked towards Maleny. "He wasn't so opposed to breaking your little mortal body as retaliation should anything happen to him." Maleny's eyes widened, both hurt and confused. Aurora continued, seeing the effects of her words. "He loved you, true, but as Cecilia - not this," she gestured to Maleny's current appearance. "Right now you're just the mind he loved, but your body means nothing."

"You're...you're lying," Maleny slowly got up to her feet, meeting Aurora face to face. "You're just that jealous of me you're lying."

"Jealous?" Aurora incredulously looked at the blonde. "Now why would I ever be jealous of you?"

"Why bring me here?" Maleny got into her face. "Why put me in excessive danger? You said it yourself, I'm precious to Klaus. Because even when he was with you, I was still lurking in the back of his head. And now I even have Lucien. He's despised you for centuries, and even after he ran with you and Tristan pretending to be the Mikaelsons, he never could stop seeing you as what you were: the vindictive, crazy murderer."

Aurora snatched Maleny by the hair, forcing her to her knees. "Easy there mortal. You wouldn't want to lose those pretty eyes of yours - or perhaps a limb?"

Maleny yelped at the raw pain on her head, but Aurora didn't let go. "Then get to it! I'm not taking anything back."

"I must say you're a brave little one despite the fact you're going to die tonight," Aurora truthfully remarked.

Maleny scoffed. "I've been sacrificed in cold blood, lost my twins to sacrificial witches, faced Esther Mikaelson, been taken prisoner by Mikael - the vampire who hunted vampires - and I fought a pack of werewolves in the bayou on my own and faced a ravenous witch named Dahlia. You are nothing compared to all those people. You're just an annoying, jealous twat."

Aurora balled a fist as she raised Maleny up with her free hand. "You talk high and mighty for someone who died in such a pitiful way - begging and sobbing," she took on a mocking voice, "'No, no, don't make me do it, Aurora. Please!'" she rolled her eyes and pushed Maleny backwards, causing the blonde to crash over a table.

The blonde panted as she tried standing on her own, but the sharp pain on her side from the crash prevented her from doing so. "Sadly, I don't remember that…"

Aurora tilted her head. "You don't...remember? How is that possible? It was a very commemorable night."

"I don't remember everything from my past lives," Maleny continued to explain, using the table to support herself. "I don't know what you did, except that you killed me."

"Oh, but we can't have that, can we?" Aurora clicked her tongue and smirked widely. "You need to know so that when I kill you again, you can compare the pain just before you close those eyes for good."

"I'm not dying today," Maleny declared, sounding far more sure than what she believed at the moment. "But, by all means, go ahead," she gestured. "I've been ever so curious of what happened."

"It was the same night Nik and his siblings were going to leave," Aurora began, looking more interested in her nails. "Elijah had compelled me to tell Nik all these foul things that I really didn't want to say. Heartbroken, I roamed the hallways where I found…"

A distraught, heartbroken Aurora walked down a hallway sobbing to herself. She had just sent the love of her life out her door, and she was fairly certain she would never see him again. But her thoughts were interrupted by the sound of familiar giggles not too far from her. Curious, Aurora sped up her walk and turned to a hall where her cousin, Cecilia, and Lucien were having a moment to themselves.

The mere sight of them caused a deep repugnance in the pit of her stomach. Lucien had Cecilia pressed against a wall and pepper-kissing her entire face. Cecilia giggled up until she was finally kissed on the lips. When Cecilia finally noticed they were no longer alone, she gasped and pulled away from the kiss.

"Aurora, what happened?" she immediately took notice of her cousin's face covered of tears.

Aurora gritted her teeth behind closed lips, feeling an enormous rage against the two lovers. Cecilia had no idea what was running through her head. She turned to Lucien, who was suspiciously staring at the redhead.

"I think I need to be with my cousin," she told him quietly. "Could we see each other tomorrow instead?"

Lucien looked away from Aurora and softly smiled at Cecilia. "Of course."

Cecilia chuckled as he pepper-kissed her face all over again. "Go!" she exclaimed, trying not to laugh so loudly. People were still wide awake and she didn't want anyone to find them.

When Lucien finally left, Cecilia focused entirely on Aurora. "Cousin," she walked up to the redhead, "what happened?" she reached to clear some tears off Aurora's face but Aurora grabbed her wrist instead. "Aurora, wha - ow!" she yelped when Aurora gripped her wrist so hard she actually felt one of her bones snap. "Aurora! What are you doing!?"

Aurora pulled Cecilia towards her, a dangerous anger glinting in her eyes. "You are happy...the pathetic servant actually makes you happy?"

Cecilia didn't understand what this had to do with anything. "Aurora, you are hurting me...ow!" she dropped to her knees when Aurora crushed her wrist entirely.

Before she knew it, Aurora had sped them to her bedroom. Cecilia was shoved forwards, stumbling to the floor.

"I don't...I don't know what to do…" Aurora began to pace back and forth, and when Cecilia glanced back to her cousin she could see she was not alright. "Elijah has...has ruined me! I hurt Nik and he's going to leave forever, and…"

Cecilia blinked and slowly rose to her feet. "Aurora, please calm down."

Aurora turned on her, a new flash of anger spreading across her face. "But you…" she whispered, as if it were just dawning on her, "you're so happy...happy with…"

"Aurora," Cecilia motioned with her hands to once again calm down, "maybe you should rest-"

"DO NOT TELL ME TO REST WHEN THE LOVE OF MY LIFE IS LEAVING ME!" Aurora suddenly screamed and sped up to Cecilia, the force taking them mere inches from the window.

And that's when Aurora realized what she had to do.

Her eyes flickered to the window, and remembering what Elijah did to her earlier, she tried her luck. "Turn to the window dear cousin."

Before Cecilia could question the command, she obeyed and turned around. Confused, she looked down at her feet. "How did I...why did I…?"

Aurora laughed in surprised. "I did it! I can actually do that…"

"Aurora, what just happened?"

Aurora looked to the side in thought, thinking of her next move.

"Aurora…?"

Aurora sped to be in front of Cecilia, "Climb onto the window!" blurted, eagerly waiting to see if the results were the same.

Cecilia put her good hand on the wall and used it to climb up to the window sill. Her heart raced with utter fear. "Aurora, stop this!"

Aurora maniacally laughed at her success. She walked towards her cousin, eager to continue. "Take one step forwards…"

"Aurora!" Cecilia's voice shook as her foot took the ordered step. "Please...stop this. I don't...I don't understand…"

Aurora looked out the window and saw the very field of lavender she had landed on when she turned. Her eyes drifted up to Cecilia, able to see the tears streaming down her face. At the perfect angle she would fall to the ground.

"Like I said, Nik is leaving me...and I don't like being unhappy…"

"Aurora, don't make me…" Cecilia began when she realized what her cousin was intending on. "It's not my fault…"

"No, it never has been, has it?" Aurora mocked her tone. "You are always so happy, and helpful, and it disgusts me. Now I am going to be alone and you'll still have Lucien? No, no, I find that completely unfair."

Cecilia was sobbing by that point. She breathed in heavily, her hand clutching the hinge of the window. "No, no, don't make me do it, Aurora. Please!"

Aurora felt a thrill hearing her cousin beg for her life and yet knowing it was impossible to escape. She stepped back to get a full view of the show she was going to direct.

"Cecilia, be a dear and step…"

Cecilia shook her head, terrified. "No! LUCIEN!" she cried at the top of her lungs, no longer caring for their secret.

Aurora reacted fast then, knowing seconds were left. She pulled Cecilia down only to order her, "Step off the window right now!"

She let go of Cecilia who instantly took the step she needed to and fell. Aurora quickly looked down in time to see her cousin hit the ground. It only took a second for people downstairs to rush outside.

Maleny felt overwhelmed by the memory she was getting brief flashes of. She found a new sense of disgust towards Aurora now that she knew the truth. "You murdered me because you were jealous? Are you kidding me!?"

"I murdered you because it wasn't fair!" Aurora snapped back.

"Oh, oh, that makes it better," Maleny put a hand over her chest as she tried to wrap her mind around it all.

"I don't know why you keep calling me murderer," Aurora huffed. "Or why everyone does it, for a matter of fact. Clearly, you avoided death. I'm curious though, how did you pull that off? I saw you," she stepped towards Maleny, "We all did. Lucien was there and he cradled your bleeding head. You. Were. Dead."

Maleny crookedly smiled at the heavy disappointment in Aurora's voice. "What part of I was thrown into a curse cycle with sacrificial witches did you not understand?

"But that's impossible!"

"I'm curious, when you were compelled to run away as Rebekah, was that before or after you had a funeral for me?"

The question made Aurora realize she had left before truly seeing Cecilia buried down into the ground.

Maleny saw that too and laughed. "I'm sorry dear, but I was probably taken by one of the witches before the family could bury me. I came back to life - did I mention I could do that? It was all part of the curse. I would tell you if you had complaints you could take it up with the witches responsible for it, buuuut…" she innocently smiled, biting the tip of her index nail, "Klaus sort of wiped them all out for me. Oops."

Aurora raged as she sped up to Maleny. "You think you're so important," she growled, pushing Maleny back. "But in the end you're simply a meal for anyone to take…"

Maleny hissed as her back hit the fence cage. "I'm the incentive…"

"Blood bag," Aurora repeated herself, a wide smirk taking place on her face.

Maleny didn't waste a second of reasoning when she kicked Aurora in the stomach and made a run for it. She didn't intend on escaping, she just wanted to find something to defend herself with. Her magic was not an option with how weak she felt. But, just like the first attempt of escape, she didn't make it far.

Aurora stood in front of her, eyes dark with anger. "You're going to regret that one…" she bared her fangs and lunged for the blonde who screamed instantly.

~ 0 ~

"This is pointless," Lucien complained yet again after finding no clues of Aurora in Jackson Square.

Klaus, who stood not too far from him, glanced his way. "For someone who claims to love this kidnapped woman you don't seem very motivated to find her."

Lucien rolled his eyes. "Of course I'd like to find her, but Aurora has made it more tedious than it needs to be. Maleny sure has a way of complicating things, doesn't she?"

His more or less insult made it difficult for Klaus to stay focused on the task. He turned away from Lucien, eyes scanning the market stalls. Something shiny caught his eye in one of the market stalls. While Lucien looked elsewhere, Klaus approached the stall and lifted the pendant of Maleny's golden necklace. He saw there was small, green charm of felt taped on a side of the display.

It was that of St. Ann's.

~ 0 ~

Following Aya's instructions, Cami made it to the compound for Tristan. However, she planned on doing something very differently, though she was frustrated Elijah wouldn't even let her explain her plan.

"Camille, this is utter treachery!" Elijah was in the middle of accusing her. "I knew you were upset with me, that you were angry, but to actually come in and-"

Cami groaned loudly and motioned with her hands for him to stop. "You need to stop already! This little torturing thing you got going on won't last much longer. The Strix will come for Tristan. Now it's just a matter of how they will come. Will they destroy half the Quarter in the process? Or will you please just listen-"

Elijah sped up to her, coming face to face with her. "I can handle The Strix."

Cami scoffed and pushed him away, more for her blush. "You couldn't even deal with Tristan. He's about to OD on wolf venom, and the only thing that you can get out of him is the word 'Cepheus'," she mockingly clapped at him. "You're doing a fine job. This guy has been around for a millennium. He can withstand all your vampire mind-games. And if you end up killing him, we lose Rebekah for good."

"So what are you suggesting here?" Elijah arched an eyebrow. "I simply hand over this wretched fiend and stand idly by as you set him free?"

"I am suggesting you listen to my idea," Cami sighed. "I need to take Tristan back so that I can have the Strix's full trust. Hell, I can find out where Rebekah is and keep them from declaring war on the Quarter if you trust me."

Elijah was much to frantic to listen to some idea. His hatred went farther than Cami could ever imagine. "I will not release that filth."

Cami was left standing alone in the hallway, evidently hurt by the lack of trust between them despite all she had done in the past for his cause.

~ 0 ~

"I'm only saying we find another way to deal with Aurora than follow blindly along her bread-crumb trail," Lucien told Klaus as the two came into the parking lot of the church.

Klaus whirled around, his patience - which hadn't been good from the start - reaching the 'zero' spot. "I've been gracious enough to allow you to keep talking today despite the deep hatred I feel for you. I am getting Maleny back and-"

"And then what?" Lucien challenged, stepping up. "You'll take her back home? Hmm, last time I remembered you kicked her out. You don't honestly think she'll forget all that, do you? She's been with me, and I doubt she has any desire to go back to the home that turned its back on her—"

Someone had sped up behind him and snapped his neck. Klaus watched the man go down to the ground with slight amusement but was stunned to see Marlenie standing behind the body.

Marlenie was looking down at Lucien with a grim face. "God I just hate him."

"Marlenie!? What the hell do you think you're doing?" But Klaus' angry question didn't faze Marlenie.

"What does it look like I'm doing?" She shrugged. "Helping you save Mum."

"I specifically told you to stay at home—"

"And I didn't come to this Quarter to stay home while my family battles out in the streets." Marlenie's face had hardened, a familiar expression. Klaus didn't quite care for it.

"This is not your fight!"

"Yes it is!" Marlenie exclaimed. "Aurora is my opposing sireline therefore she's my enemy too. But above all," she stepped over Lucien's body, "she kidnapped my mother."

"I understand—"

"No you really don't," Marlenie said sharply. "You don't understand what it means to find out that my mother is alive. My mother!" She moved around Klaus, taking to pacing a few steps from him. "Being a vampire has been a blessing and a curse for so many reasons but one of those blessings is being able to remember my mother when I was a child. When I was an infant!" She turned to face her father who had taken to watching her silently, almost remorseful. "She cared for me and my brother with all the love in the world..." Tears came to Marlenie's eyes as a sad smile spread across her face, "Even when she knew that the witches were going to kill her, and in the absence of a father, she gave me all the care and tender love that only a mother could give."

"You're right," Klaus started, sighing as he walked up to Marlenie, "I don't understand any of that sort of stuff. My mother was nothing of the sort, but I have no doubt that Maleny was a good mother." Despite his heart being dead and used to the coldness he typically held, he felt it come to life knowing Maleny loved their children. The love and determination in Marlenie's eyes to save her mother was proof enough. "You really are her daughter..."

"And yours," Marlenie said quietly, swallowing hard. "I got to spend very little time with my mother and had to make peace with the fact that I would never see her again. Now I find out that she's not only alive but in her own body too and some lunatic is holding her hostage. I cannot — I will not — let anyone hurt her."

An undeniable pride flashed across Klaus' face upon hearing those words. He reached out a hand to Marlenie's hair, gently stroking it down. "Do you know why your mother named you 'Marlenie'?"

Marlenie gave a casual shrug. "After her, duh."

A low chuckle slipped through Klaus' lips. "Yes, but I was the creator of that name."

Marlenie's eyes widened. "Seriously?"

Klaus nodded. "I came up with it. I told Maleny that if we were ever to have a daughter, she should be named after the strongest woman in her life: her mother."

A new sense of determination flooded Marlenie's face. "I am strong," she nodded fervently, "And I'm going to save her. Don't ask me to walk away when she's in danger."

Klaus smiled fondly at his daughter. "Let's go, then."

~ 0 ~

Inside the church/gym, Aurora was clearing her face of blood with a towel after her 'snack'. Meanwhile, Maleny laid on her stomach on the floor, barely conscious as the fresh blood ran down her neck down to the open cuts of her blouse. Even part of her hair had been left wet with blood.

"Do you know what I just thought of?" Aurora inquired, turning around to the blonde while dabbing at the corner of her mouth with the towel. "You and I are nothing alike."

"Got that...right," Maleny feebly replied, struggling to lift herself from the floor. Her arms shook and she nearly went down again. "You're a murderer...deranged...and…plain evil."

"Aw," Aurora pretended to pout as she walked towards her. "I may very well be all those things, but do you know what I have never done?"

"No, and frankly...I'm not...interested - ah!" Maleny yelped when Aurora grabbed her by the hair, forcing her gaze up.

Aurora leaned down beside Maleny's ear and dramatically whispered, "I never played with two hearts before." She let go of Maleny's hair, distastefully rubbing her blood stained fingers. "I was always loyal to Nik. I love him, why wouldn't I be?" she looked down at Maleny, seeing the guilt filling up her blue eyes. "But you? You are one sadistic, hypocrite. You say you've been Nik's first love but in the end you left him for the stable boy. Then, after 2 weeks of making Lucien think you love him just like you used to...you now wait to be rescued by the former."

Maleny was able to pull herself into a sitting position with her legs to one side. "It wasn't like that…" she spoke quietly.

"Oh please," Aurora rolled her eyes. "Was that not the intention when you ran back to Lucien?"

"I don't...know…"

"Of course you knew!" Aurora snapped and turned to Maleny. "You needed to feel loved, so what did you do? You ran back to a lovesick imbecile from a thousand years ago." She squatted down beside Maleny, about to add more when Maleny cut in.

"Funny, I'm pretty sure...that's what Klaus did two weeks ago," she pointedly looked at Aurora.

Aurora scowled but controlled herself due to the blonde's life literally hanging from a thread. She couldn't feed off anymore without killing Maleny. "Your humor won't be enough to cover your guilt this time, sweetheart. At least I can admit to what I have done. But you? How do you plan on leaving this place should you make it out alive? Will you be able to look either Lucien or Nik in the eyes? Or," she chuckled, "what about your twins? What will they think of you when they see their precious mummy-"

But Aurora couldn't finish her words due to Marlenie speeding into the room and throwing her against the cage fence. "I actually feel just fine in regards to my mother," she put her hands on her hips. "Though when it comes to you, hm," Marlenie stepped towards Aurora who was peeling herself off the cage fence, "I want to murder you on the spot. How I will do so still remains unknown. Pull the heart out? Cut the head off?"

"Marlenie," Klaus' voice rang throughout the entire room as he came in. "Get away from her."

"Yes, father," Marlenie replied and stepped back until she was beside Maleny.

The presence of Marlenie with Klaus confounded Maleny...not to mention Marlenie's last words. Maleny looked between the two for a while, but it didn't last long when her guilt caught up with her.

"Stop this game," Klaus looked at Aurora, doing his best not to look like he too wanted to murder her at the moment.

Aurora scoffed. "This is not a game, Nik! This is an intervention. You're in danger of losing the love of your life...me."

Marlenie rolled her eyes then, mouthing 'Oh my God'...something that made Maleny dimly smile. When Marlenie looked down, however, Maleny instantly looked back down to the floor. Miraculously, Aurora had been right about something - she couldn't look her twins, nor Klaus, in the eyes without feeling shame.

Aurora walked towards Klaus but Marlenie purposely stepped into her way. Glowering, Aurora continued. "We're finally together after so long apart, all the world before us, if can just dodge a few minor obstacles. Like this nuisance of a prophecy, my brother's internment, the insufferable influence of Elijah... But what I cannot overcome is your affections for someone else. I've waited far too long to share you now."

"Okay," Marlenie cut in again, ignoring Aurora's massive death glare. "We have reached the irrelevant point in this conversation so I'll just be taking my mother now…" she turned back for Maleny but before she took one step Aurora sped up beside Maleny.

"I don't think so," she yanked Maleny by the arm, forcing the blonde to stand up.

"This is pointless, Aurora!" Klaus, doing well to hide his concern, called to her. "You cannot actually believe she means anything to me…"

"But I do believe it, Nik! I see it, the fear in your eyes," Aurora frantically exclaimed. "Do you actually love her?"

"You know I love you," Klaus tilted his head, trying to figure out her next move already.

Aurora smiled in relief, and suddenly her entire demeanor changed. "I'm so glad you admitted that. I wanted Maleny to hear it…" But then her hand on Maleny's arm switched places with her neck, "...before I rip out her throat."

Feeling her throat being crushed, Maleny gasped for air. Marlenie became furious. "That's it!" she lunged for Aurora but the redhead proved more clever and sped to a different location in the room.

Now standing just outside the entrance of the cage, Aurora coldly looked at Klaus. "I have to say I don't very much care for your rude daughter. I can handle the little one, but this one cannot remain with us my love."

As Marlenie turned to face Aurora, panting in fury, Klaus reached for her to bring her back. Warning her with a mere look to stay still, he replied to Aurora. "Honestly, Aurora...these petty displays are so far beneath you. Wild scavenger hunts, threats against innocent acquaintances. They cast you in a very unflattering light. Jealousy's more my game."

"Oh," Aurora rolled her eyes, "would that I didn't have the need for it."

"Why should you? Maleny is no rival to you. Your fears are ridiculous."

"Nik, I have no doubt that you love me. I was just hurt to learn that you would lower yourself to this distraction…"

Maleny was shoved in the direction towards Klaus. And with little strength, she fell to her knees. But throughout it all, Maleny couldn't bring herself to look at Klaus, for she truly didn't know if he was speaking the truth or not. She didn't have much of a face to demand clarification.

"Especially after the foul game she's played with you and Lucien," Aurora went on, smirking as she discreetly watched Maleny lower her gaze. "Only the real wicked play with two men at a time, don't you think?" She walked to where the blonde laid, picking her up by the arm. "And then acting like she's done nothing - my God if that doesn't spell 'fake' I don't know what will. I mean, have you even considered the idea that perhaps that one," she nodded towards Marlenie, "and the other twin, aren't even yours? But Lucien's?"

Maleny then cleared her throat before anyone could say something. "You didn't actually just say that…?"

Aurora barely registered the question when Maleny mustered enough energy to backhand her across the face. Enraged by the idiotic action, Aurora turned on her with strike over the head that easily knocked Maleny out.

Seeing no more point in playing nice, Klaus sped across the room to pin Aurora against the cage wall. Aurora laughed as she looked past him where Marlenie rushed up to Maleny.

"Oh, poor, frail little thing. How sad you involved her in this."

Klaus glanced back to Marlenie, both exchanging nods before speeding himself and Aurora out of the church.

~ 0 ~

"Elijah! We aren't done!" Cami followed the Original out of the downstairs living room, masking her pain with anger.

"I rather we think are, Camille," Elijah corrected, angry himself.

"Why? Because you decided so?" Cami reached out and forcibly turned Elijah around. "Isn't this what led to our argument in the first point?"

"I don't have time for this," Elijah has what Cami considered a warning look...and that only infuriated her more.

"Good, because I don't have time for this either," she crossed her arms. "You are forcing me to be what you have considered me the moment I joined the Strix: a betrayer."

Elijah narrowedly watched her pull out from her jacket's pocket the blade Aya gave her earlier. He then turned around as he heard footsteps nearing them, and was stunned to see at least a dozen suit-clad Strix members coming in from every entrance possible.

Slowly, Elijah turned to Cami, a mixture of hurt and rage on his face.

Cami upheld a perfect, cold glare towards him. "I'm sorry, but you forced me to do this."

"You expect me to fight you?" Elijah asked, clearly conflicted.

Cami made a face and shrugged. "Fight, surrender...I really don't care the manner. Point is, this," she gestured to the blade in her hand, "must somehow, in the process, be in your chest."

"Camille O'Connell, you have overstepped yourself this time," Elijah declared, and while his heart broke further than what he thought was possible he stepped towards her. "For my family, I will fight even you."

A brief flash of pain crossed Cami's features, but she covered it up with a laugh as she put away the blade in her pocket again. "Just like last time…" and she prepared herself to fight.

~ 0 ~

Meanwhile, inside the church, Marlenie was helping Maleny sit up as the blonde came to after Aurora's hit. "It's okay, you'll be fine now," Marlenie assured her. She only made distasteful faces when she saw the nasty cuts and bruises on Maleny's face and the ones peeking out from the open sleeves of her arms,.

Maleny wasn't seeming to mind so much of her injuries as she stared at Marlenie. "You…" her frail voice said, "...you're...my…" Marlenie knew what she was trying to say and chuckled, the tears just coming to her the more Maleny stared. Maleny inched closer to Marlenie, placing a shaky hand on the woman's face. "Marlenie?" she whispered.

Marlenie nervously chuckled again, tears pooling in her eyes. "Hello, mother. It's really good to see you again."

Maleny was a wide-eyed mess in the face of her daughter. Having Marlenie in front of her were bringing long lost memories and the only problem was that they were coming at light speed. "Oh my God!" She pulled Marlenie into her arms for a hug.

Marlenie was surprised but it lasted very little as her own memories began to flood her mind. "Mum..." She dug her face in the crook of her mother's neck, wrapping her arms tighter around Maleny. A thousand year old vampire she was and yet she felt a thousand times safer in her mother's arms, not to mention loved.

As weak as she felt, Maleny still rubbed Marlenie's back soothingly. "Shh, it's okay." This woman was her daughter...she had a daughter. The idea was strange, but when she thought of Nicolas she felt an incredible joy in her stomach knowing she not only had a son but a daughter - she had two kids!

~ 0 ~

Hayley had heard the ongoing fight in the compound from across the street in her apartment. She ignored the pleads of Mary to stay away and went to join the fight. She didn't expect for there to be so many of there Strix, but she wasn't planning on going easy on them. When defeating her share, she moved onto Elijah but saw he had also defeated other Strix members.

"You mind explaining what the hell is going on?" Hayley sharply demanded.

"Isn't it obvious," Elijah turned to her, "The Strix have come for Tristan. Where is Camille?"

Hayley blinked. "She was here?"

"Still here actually," they heard Cami's voice right before Elijah felt a gruesome pain on from his back. Cami had stabbed him from the back through his heart. She lowered him to the ground as his skin began turning gray and desiccated.

Hayley watched the entire ordeal with shock and, frankly, betrayal. "Cami?"

The blonde rested Elijah on the ground and stood back up. "I don't do the fighting - I'm cleverer than that."

Before Hayley said even a word, several more of the Strix swarmed into the room and surrounded her. She had to go up against them while Cami silently watched from behind. While Hayley did manage to kill most of the members, two of them survived and pinned her to a wall. One of them proceeded to choke her until Cami had enough and sped up to them, pulling their hearts out from behind.

As Hayley dropped to the ground and coughed to catch her breath, Cami stepped back and blankly looked at her. "It goes without saying - I didn't use the actual blade on him," her eyes flickered to Elijah's neutralized body on the floor. Hayley watched, with curiosity, as Cami's eyes softened up.

"Tell him not to be angry with me," she requested meekly. "I only did what he did to me when he decided to dagger Klaus. Difference is...I wanted to tell him."

Before Hayley could say a word to her, she sped away. Her final act was to go and heal Freya with her blood, knowing Aya had probably lethally hurt her.

~ 0 ~

Outside the church, Klaus was dragging Aurora towards the parking lot. While he looked angrier than ever, Aurora was more like a child as she treated it all with amusement.

"Oh, you're quite cross, aren't you? I haven't seen you this mad in a thousand years."

"If you don't behave yourself, you'll see a lot worse," Klaus made sure to coldly warn, his tone making Aurora snap out of her childish behavior.

She jerked out of his grip and glared. "I don't much like that tone! Although, given what I did to Rebekah, I suppose it's to be expected. Unless the source of your ire is the threat I made against your little pet…" she purposely trailed off to see what the reaction from Klaus would be. As she presumed, his eyes narrowed down on her in that dangerous murderous way she had only seen placed on others. "You really do care about her, don't you? Well, now I suppose I shall have to kill her."

Wrong statement.

Klaus used his speed to slam the woman against a wall of a nearby building. Aurora chuckled. "Ooh, are we to play rough now? Foreplay's changed in the last millennium." She switched places with him so that she was pinning him against the wall. "Tell me, can your pathetic Maleny excite you the way that I can? Can she allow you the joy of giving into your most wicked desires?" she desperately tugged his jacket's lapels.

"I tire of this fantasy," Klaus pushed her away. "You were someone I left behind long ago...and as someone said to me before, the past is meant to stay in the past."

Aurora stepped away from him, her eyes filling with tears as she realized her tremendous mistake. "You're angry. We say things to hurt each other when we're angry. That's what lovers do. But I know that I'm the one for you. As I know that you will thank me — eventually — for killing your little human pet."

Klaus sneered. "You presume to know me? Then know this — I will gladly end you for what you did to Maleny," he mockingly laughed then, "If Marlenie doesn't get to you first. Though perhaps I could use you as a lesson for her. Because that's what fathers do, don't they? They teach. And since I have missed my daughter's entire life, I will eagerly show her what I know. The first lesson I'll teach her will how to torture. Because I swear to you I will make you suffer in ways your spoiled little mind cannot possibly imagine. And when it's over…" he snatched Aurora by the arms, pushing her back, "...when your sweet recollections have been rendered obsolete, you will associate my name with fear and pain, and perhaps the dull realization that you—" he slammed her back to the wall, ignoring her terrified whimpers, "—are nothing to me."

Aurora gasped when he grabbed her head to finally find out the coordinates of Rebekah's body through the mind. When he memorized the coordinates, he broke it off and backtracked quite proudly.

"You went into my mind…" Aurora said in utter pain.

"And took the only thing I needed from you," Klaus nodded. "So...what's to stop me from killing you now?"

~ 0 ~

"I don't understand…" Maleny was still studying her daughter from head to toe, "...why didn't you...why did you…"

"Why didn't I tell you right away?" Marlenie figured her question out. Maleny nodded and allowed Marlenie to help get her up. Her legs wobbled a little but Marlenie held her with a good grip. "Because you said you were having problems with Dad, so...I didn't want to add to the conflict by saying I was your daughter. I wanted to wait, and…"

Maleny sighed. "I think you got a lousy bargain, my dear."

"I don't think so," Marlenie softly smiled at her.

Maleny returned the smile for a minute when she caught site of one of the unconscious men Aurora turned begin waking up. Marlenie followed her gaze and saw the entire group of men begin waking.

"Ah, it never ends," Marlenie treated it with weariness. She gently helped Maleny lean against the cage wall. "Now please, mother, just stay still."

"I don't have much of a choice," Maleny admitted, rubbing at the killer headache she was mustering through.

Marlenie chuckled and turned away. "Now boys, we can do this the nice way - I can fetch you blood...or you can die."

"We have to feed," one of the men declared, already making hungry eyes towards Maleny. "Marcel told us what would happen - we feed or we die."

Marlenie rolled her eyes but quickly reacted when another made a dangerous advance on her mother. "Back off!" she commanded, lunging on him to begin the battle.

~ 0 ~

Aurora was devastated by the backfire of her plan, and cried. "But I love you, and I know that you love me!"

Klaus was more or less bored with her declarations. He was deciding whether it would be a good idea to kill her there, or wait til Tristan could see it happen. He became distracted by the carrying sounds from the church.

"Marlenie! Watch out!"

The sounds of fighting worried Klaus more and so he sped back to the church, leaving Aurora mid-sentence. He arrived at the scene to find Marlenie in the middle of snapping a man's neck. She had taken down most of the group but there were still two more trying to make their way towards Maleny.

"Hey, get away from her!" Marlenie turned towards them, about to speed up to them when Klaus beat her to it.

He grabbed one of the man by the arm and snapped his back. He let the body drop and then quickly did the same to the remaining man. Maleny winced when the last body fell to the floor. Klaus pulled her from the cage wall into his arms, simply needing to have her with him again. Maleny gasped, at first surprised he would want to touch her. When she felt his grip tighten, she knew all would be well and slowly wrapped her arms around his neck, stifling a sob behind her lips.

Behind them stood Marlenie who beamed silently. 'Thank God,' she mouthed up to the ceiling.

~ 0 ~

"Here you go," Cami handed over a vial of blood to Aya, the two along with Tristan, in her living room. Aya took the vial rather suspiciously. "It's Klaus' blood - I got it from a friend." And boy would she owe Marcel a lot for that favor. "It'll heal Tristan, I promise."

The women gazed back to Tristan on the couch, the man worse for wear after several bites from Hayley. Aya slowly went to him and had him drink the blood. Almost immediately Tristan felt his wounds healing.

"Aye, you've proven yourself quite helpful, Camille," he praised the blonde. "You have my gratitude."

"We should go," Aya announced and helped Tristan to his feet. "There's much to do." She glanced at Cami as they made their way to the door. "Cami, we'll be in touch."

Cami blinked, looking mildly irritated. "Um, no," she said and made Aya stop. "I did not just bust my ass off fighting for the Strix, being forced to go up against one of the oldest vampires when I don't even have two years of vampire life! And not to mention because you-" she waggled a finger at Aya, "-came into my house, uninvited, and forced me to become a marked woman. I don't know if you know this but loyalty is a two way street. Where's your loyalty to me?"

Aya frowned. "We have every intention of making good on-"

"Please don't give me that stupid lie," Cami sighed, rolling her eyes. "Today was proof. You need me on your side. But, if this is how you treat your friends, I might not be there the next time."

Offended by the way she was spoken to, Aya meant to for Cami. However, Tristan stopped her, looking more impressed by the blonde. "She's right. Camille, you've earned a place at our side and everything that entails."

Cami nodded, trying to not to look so relieved that her fake boldness had worked on the two.

~ 0 ~

In the compound, Freya was studying the enchanted blade Cami had left behind after healing her. When she heard Elijah and Hayley coming into the living room, she looked up and sighed. "This stake was imbued with dark magic. It's strong enough to take down even you."

"So apparently The Strix has no shortage of weapons," Elijah rubbed his face, frustrated.

"Well, at least they don't have Cami," Hayley felt the need to add, but was quickly shot down by Elijah - or at least he tried to.

"I'm not so sure about that," he turned to leave when she grabbed his arm.

"Don't tell me you actually bought into that whole charade, Elijah," she warningly looked at him. "She saved me, she healed Freya, and she didn't use the blade on you. Not to mention she left the true blade here for us." Elijah remained silent, looking elsewhere. Hayley rolled her eyes and continued on. "I saw the way she looked at you before leaving. Elijah, that was not the look of a traitor. Plus, she said she wanted to tell you the plan. You're smarter than this."

With that, she left Elijah to think about it. Knowingly smiling, Freya got up from her spot and took the blade with her to study it somewhere else. A minute later, Elijah felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. Pulling it out, he saw a text message from Cami.

'Would you like to know what Cepheus is? I'm willing to share if you're willing to listen this time.'

A warm smile spread across Elijah's face as he responded back to the message.

~ 0 ~

Aurora lonesomely sat on a park bench in full tears. Not even Lucien coming to sit with her took her out of her misery.

"I never thought I would say this," Lucien sucked in a breath, looking more or less disappointed by the events of today, "But you and I...have been turned into the same thing."

Aurora glanced at him, confused. "What do you mean?"

Lucien met her look with amusement. "We were the simple distractions for Klaus and Maleny during their spat moment." The realization made Aurora sob even more, not that Lucien cared as he went on. "I mean, I gave Maleny everything she could possibly need and want. She wanted to turn and I offered her that from the start...but she didn't take it. I didn't see it before but she wanted to turn by Klaus, not me. In the final moment, she never looked back to see where I was."

And it was true, he believed. He'd came back from Marlenie's snap-of-neck in time to see her and Klaus took a weakened Maleny out of the church. Maleny looked far too comfortable in Klaus' arms as they walked off.

That was something he wouldn't forget.

~ 0 ~

Now showered and changed into pajamas, Maleny sat on the couch of the the compound den with a blanket over her legs. Marlenie sat on the ground, leaning against the couch holding a magazine in front of her.

"And you should see it!" Marlenie was in the middle of saying. "I had this entire line of gowns be reversible!"

"Reversible?" Maleny made a face, still wonderstruck by the fashion idea.

"Oh yeah!" Marlenie nodded. "I thought it would be a silly idea that the humans would eat right up. And so far it's worked out well for me. I made thousands off them and…" she turned her head to see her mother wearily looking back at her, blinking languidly. Marlenie put the magazine just beside Maleny's leg, shifting to face Maleny completely. "And you don't really care about this, do you?" she arched an eyebrow, chuckling.

"No, no!" Maleny took the magazine into her hands and opened it up, passing the pages full of Marlenie's clothing designs. "First I get the surprise of finding out I have a daughter, and now that she leads a designer company? Of course I'm interested. I want to know every single detail about you, Marlenie."

"I want to know all about you too," Marlenie smiled. "But I think we can get started on the 'me' part," she giggled as she pushed herself to her knees and scooted closer to Maleny. "I can show you memories of me...and even Nick! I know your head's spiraling so I can help clear some of them up!"

Maleny softly smiled, nodding her head. "I would love to see them."

Overexcited, Marlenie jumped on the chance. She put her index fingers on Maleny's temples, focusing on the memories she wanted to show. However, for some reason, it wouldn't work. With eyes closed, she couldn't see Maleny struggling not to doze off there and then.

"Why isn't it working?" Marlenie pulled away with a childish huff.

"Because your mother is tired, clearly," Klaus was the one to answer her when he came into the room. Marlenie looked back at him, mildly disappointed. "Her mind needs to rest."

Maleny sheepishly met his look but stayed quiet. Marlenie looked between them and cleared her throat. "Well then, I guess I should go make your bed," she patted Maleny's hand and got up. "Because, you are going to stay here right?" she looked between her parents again.

"I…" Maleny barely got to look at her changed clothes when Marlenie answered for her.

"Of course you are!" she cheered and kissed Maleny's head. "I'll go set everything up!" she announced and hurried off.

Maleny cleared her throat awkwardly and feebly said. "I, uh...think I'm staying tonight."

"It appears so," Klaus said, trying to act nonchalant as he sat beside her on the couch. "I would like you to stay here, though...where I can protect you."

Maleny sighed, "Because clearly I am once again in need of babysitting."

"Mal—"

"It wasn't to be rude," Maleny clarified before Klaus say more. "I was trying to...lighten up this awkward mood."

"I honestly think there's no way to come back from it," Klaus, amused, smiled at her.

Slightly disappointed, Maleny nodded. "Yeah, I was afraid of that."

There passed another moment of silent awkwardness until Klaus remembered he harbored something important of hers. He reached inside his jacket's pocket and pulled out Maleny's golden necklace. "I believe this belongs to you?" he held it towards her.

Maleny gasped and her eyes lit up at the sight of her prized possession. "My necklace!" She scooted closer and took it, gazing in relief at its fine condition. "Aurora took it from me...I thought I would never see it again." She looked up at Klaus, almost to tears. "Every time I think it's lost forever you always give it back. Thank you."

"I feel it's probably the least I could do after...today," Klaus sighed, the guilt rapidly mounting over his shoulders.

Almost seeing the guilt, Maleny shook her head and shifted to sit side by side with him. "Let's be honest, I had to see that woman some time. And, while most of the things she said was utter crap...she was right about one thing: I am a wicked, fake woman."

"What?" Klaus looked at her, completely lost on how she came up with that conclusion.

"I played with two hearts," Maleny whispered, now guilty herself as she forced herself to look him directly in the eyes. "And that is nowhere near the woman I ever want to be."

"You're not," Klaus said with so much certainty that Maleny could almost believe it.

"I am," Maleny sighed. "Look, I'm going to be honest here, and you can go into another fit rage with me but it's the truth. Yeah, I loved Lucien in the past, and I will not apologize for that." The look on Klaus' face told her she was definitely on the track of getting another wave of anger from him. "I shouldn't have to apologize, Klaus! I wasn't myself and you know that. Besides, I don't hear you apologizing for you loving Aurora."

"That is..." it appeared Klaus was about to go in a tangent in his defense but Maleny was pretty darn sure she knew what it would sound like and so said it herself.

"Completely different because it was, oh I don't know, you?" she waited with arms crossed. "That excuse is not going to be accepted. The truth is not pretty and it's not something we like to talk about apparently but here it is: you loved someone that wasn't me, and I loved someone else that wasn't you. But..." she looked him in the eyes again, terribly nervous, "...I believe what is more important is who we love now."

But, of course, neither would answer in that moment. Everything was too raw, too conflicting.

"Whatever our answers are—" Maleny began after a moment, "—there's one thing I would like to apologize for. Because after everything, I still expected you to come rescue me like you had an obligation to."

"I had to!" Klaus frowned, thinking this should have been an obvious. "Aurora took you because I angered her."

"But you still didn't have to," Maleny insisted. "It should have fallen on Lucien, but…" she bitterly laughed and looked to the side, "...I heard that to him I'm just breakable and difficult to love because I'm no longer his 'Cecilia de Ark'."

"You didn't lose—" Klaus was just going to say but Maleny scoffed loudly. "You haven't," he insisted, nervously reaching to touch her face. He wasn't sure if she would allow him to do so, but when she did nothing and attentively waited for him to continue he felt better. "You still have a home here, you have a family. Plus, there is a little sarcastic, almost teenage behaving, vampire running around here now that's eager to follow you around."

Maleny chuckled as she thought of Marlenie. "Right…"

"And…" Klaus added after a minute, more nervous then, "...I don't know how you view me anymore, but…"

"Oh, you mean the moody hybrid that can occasionally give me headaches?" Maleny quirked an eyebrow up, making him chuckle a minute. She sighed when it became awkwardly quiet again. "Whatever happens, just know, please, that no matter what, I don't ever want anything to happen to you. That's why I snuck the medallion into Amarrah's bag. I do have affection for Lucien," that small phrase wounded Klaus unlike anything else in his lifetime had, but thankfully enough Maleny continued on (unbeknownst to her unintentional shot), "but you are my family, you and everyone else here."

"Thank you," Klaus shared a small smile with her.

Maleny nodded, and when the silence quickly returned to them, she didn't feel as awkward anymore. But there was one last thing to bring up, and it did embarrass her a little due to what it entailed.

"So…" she cleared her throat, looking down to her twiddling fingers, "...we have a...daughter…"

Klaus nodded, still in awe of the new concept. "Aha. Freya did the blood spell and...she's ours. Though really we could just compare tempers to know the truth."

Maleny laughed softly. "Yeah, I heard she made a spectacle on Thanksgiving."

"You should have seen her," Klaus said, sounding immensely proud. "She threw knives at Lucien so strategically - if only she had bit of a better aim she would have gotten him. Not to mention the chairs she broke."

Maleny smiled. "Klaus, has it actually sunk in yet? We...have twins? Did you ever think that we would come this far?"

"Up until last year, I thought you were dead...so...no," Klaus admitted and shook his head.

"Didn't I give you the surprise of a life time?" she playfully nudged him.

"Yes, you did," Klaus answered her, his voice suddenly soft. Maleny upheld the look he had on her but eventually her weariness caught up with her and she accidentally let a yawn slip from her lips. "Mal, would you like to go to sleep now?" Klaus asked, trying not to look so amused by her childish sleepy face.

"That...would be nice, yes," Maleny nodded.

Klaus stood up from the couch and promptly picked her up, not too surprised she hadn't refused his gesture as her eyes fell shut only seconds after. Missing the warmth she gave him, Klaus purposely walked slower towards her room. He needed to soak up all that he had lost for two weeks.

#ocfairygodmother #fd: the originals #the originals #klaus mikaelson #the originals fics #klaus mikaelson fics #klaus mikaelson imagines #the originals imagines #tvd fics #tvd imagines #oc: Maleny Rowan #fic: under the same stars

7 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 10 months

Text

Ch.8: All About Us

Current Story Masterlist // Previous story // Maleny’s Masterlist

Pairings: Klaus x OFC || Elijah x Cami

Pronunciation of OC’s name: Ma-leh-nee

Taglist: @ocappreciationtag @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @transformerfan97 @stareyedplanet @foxesandmagic

If you’d like to be a part of this OC’s work/edits, let me know!

Author's Note: So because now we have Nicolas Mikaelson in the game, it's time for a visual reference. I see Nicolas looking like the actor Polo Morín with dirty blonde hair and blue eyes.

Vincent stood inside an altar at the cemetery, lit with several candles despite it being day out. He had finished taken over as Regent just last night, and was ready (or so he thought) to keep the fight against the vampires. When he heard clicking heels coming in, he sighed and prepared.

"Cami?" he was rather surprised to find the blonde standing across him, her hands inside her black coat's pockets.

"You're Regent now," Cami said, like she hadn't known it - or like she hadn't had a hand in making it happen.

"Yes, I am," Vincent nodded. "And I suppose now I'll have the honor to meet the Lord Tristan de Martel? Cos I'd like a word with him - he's had the Strix vampires watching me, tailing me, listening to me. I do hope they know I'm not an easy target."

"Vincent-" Cami began but Vincent had entered a state of hostility against her, or more specific the Strix. He knew she wasn't a traitor, but it was still mighty difficult to see her with the enemy.

"I'm sick and tired of good people falling victim to the trash that the Originals bring to town. Now, normal people can't enforce justice on vampires, but I will. I can, and I will. So... You guys keep watching me, but know for sure I'm watching you, too."

"Vincent," Cami said again, sharper, "please." She suddenly went soft as she pulled out a familiar blue talisman from her pocket. Vincent's eyes widened in horror, taking several steps back. "They're coming," Cami said quietly, "and if you don't help them activate the Serratura...they will use the talisman to bring back Finn. Please," she pleaded, "We'll find a way to stop them, but...do this."

Clearly conflicted, and immensely afraid, Vincent took a while to decide his limited options. Cami sympathetically awaited the answer she knew she would get from her friend.

~ 0 ~

The soothing hand Maleny felt stroking her arm was pleasing, but also a sneaky way of waking her up - and she wasn't ready to leave the bed yet.

"Let me sleep," she commanded in a raspy voice, trying to shake off Klaus' hand in a weak manner. But when she felt the kisses pressed on her bare back, she opened her eyes, 'resigning herself' to the wakening. She shifted and turned on her other side to meet Klaus' smirking look with a sarcastic smile. "I'm not going to sleep anymore, am I?"

Klaus was resting on his side, a hand running down Maleny's arm. "You're a clever woman…"

"I'm still kind of...tired," Maleny admitted, her face brightening up with pink tinges. The comment however, seemed to provoke Klaus into a smug state. "Shut up," Maleny quickly warned before he even opened his mouth. "Say a word and I kill you - and you know what'll happen next when you come back."

Klaus feigned thought but then laughed and proceeded to kiss her anyways. Maleny hummed as she wrapped her arm around his neck, forgetting what she had been threatening in the first place. By the time Klaus pulled away, Maleny was in a dazy state.

"Good morning, love," Klaus innocently greeted her. "Sleep well?"

"Comfortably," she replied back with a light laugh before sobering completely and turning serious. "I missed you."

"As did I," Klaus admitted, a hint of guilt traceable in his voice. He let his hand trace her face and down to her neck, taking his last look at his human girl and unable to help the feeling transgress onto his face.

"You're going to miss it, aren't you?" Maleny quietly asked, reaching for his hand and placing it over her heart. "The live, beating heart you're so used to..."

"You know the reason why I refused before," Klaus sighed, letting Maleny think to his confession earlier in the night. "In a couple of hours, this heart will be dead. It will have stopped...because of me."

"No," Maleny outright refused to let that thought sit around in his mind. "On the contrary, because of you, this heart will continue to beat for an eternity...at your side. Is that not better than having it beating for a couple of more years before it stops from a heart attack?" the unamused look sent her way made her remark, "Let's be honest, I'm not the healthiest eater out there."

Klaus smiled, taking her sarcasm as momentary relief from the bigger picture. "My consolation is that I no longer have to fear losing you. You're right, it is better, so much better."

Triumphantly, Maleny smiled and propped herself up on her elbows, letting her messy hair fall back over her shoulders. "Then let's forget the depressing side and focus on the much more exciting parts…" she smirked. "Care to give me a preview?" she leaned forwards as much as possible to place a very small, and yet teasing, kiss on his bottom lip.

The look on Klaus' face said it all. He brought her by the neck to his lips again, roughly kissing her till he let her fall to the bed again. But minutes later they heard a loud knock on the door.

"Mum! Dad!" called Marlenie, still knocking afterwards. "I know you can hear me! You have to come out already! There's a big surprise in the living room. If you don't come out in the next ten minutes I will come in there, even if it's with my eyes closed. Ten minutes!"

When Klaus heard her footsteps distancing as she walked away, he groaned and rolled off Maleny. "Your daughter has impeccable timing…"

Maleny chuckled, sitting upright with the sheets hugging her body. "So she's my daughter when she irritates you, but she's your daughter when she wins a training fight?"

Klaus smirked to himself. "Her skills are clearly from her father."

"Show off," Maleny rolled her eyes. "C'mon, she wants us out there, clearly."

Although sighing, Klaus did sit back up, intending on getting ready. Before he did so, however, he reached for Maleny. She yelped when she was abruptly pulled forwards for a passionate kiss.

"W-wow," Maleny breathed in after it ended.

With a mighty smirk, Klaus declared. "Now we can go."

~ 0 ~

Now joined by Tristan and a second witch, Cami stood across from where Vincent was finishing up the spell meant to activate the Serratura. Vincent placed down a bowl of blood on an altar, mumbling needed words of all spell.

Impatient with the entire sight, Tristan called out, "I trust this won't take much longer? I'm on a schedule."

Vincent glanced over his shoulder, glaring. "Look, man, if you want me to activate your big, bad Serratura, you're gonna have to back up. Give me some space."

Tristan seemed mildly amused. "Or, I could always have my witch put Finn back inside of you. Have him complete the deed." To remind Vincent of his situation, he raised Freya's talisman. "I'm sure he'd be quite pleased to aid in his brothers' downfall."

Vincent sighed. "I do this for you, I get that pendant."

"Of course. That was the deal."

With that, Vincent returned to the spell. He dipped his hands into the blood bowl, finally casting the spell for the Serratura. As he raised them back up, he let the droplets of blood fall over the medallion beside it. He then flicked his fingers outwards, making all the candles in the room blow out.

Afterwards, he picked up the medallion and made way for Tristan. "You wanted it, you got it. Give me the pendant."

Tristan took the medallion from him, briefly inspected it, then gave the calm order to, "Hold him here." The guards he brought along did the task and forced Vincent away from him. "We may have use for him yet."

As Vincent was dragged away, he shouted angrily. "You really want to mess with a Tremé witch?"

Tristan ignored him and glanced at the witch beside him. "If he acts up, place my old friend Finn back inside him."

The witch nodded and took the pendant, leaving to go after the guards with Vincent.

Cami loudly sighed and gave a look at Tristan. "That's going to cost us down the road. What's your plan now?"

"Worry will be the death of you, Camille," Tristian, for some reason, chuckled and left the room. "The rest of our plan is already in play," he called.

Cami, concerned, whipped her phone out and dialed.

~ 0 ~

In the living room upstairs, there was quite a cheery gathering of Mikaelsons, all except Rebekah and Hayley. Even young Hope was squealing happily in the middle of the room.

"What the hell were you doing there in the first place?" Marlenie was asking her older twin, wearing a mixture of laughter and confusion.

Nicolas, who sat beside her on the couch, was flushed with embarrassment. "I wanted to know what a drink tasted like. So I snuck in and—"

"I'm going to ground you," Freya disapprovingly shook her head at her nephew.

"He'd probably come up with some excuse on why he did nothing wrong," Elijah remarked beside her as he took a drink from his glass, adding afterwards with a smirk, "That's what his father does to this day."

"Maleny is no stranger to the fake innocent acts as well," Freya laughed. "She can just get away with it more often because of the fact she has an innocent looking face."

"Which I intend to keep using," Maleny called mere seconds before she and Klaus came into the room. "Why are we discussing my face now?" Her eyes looked from one person to the next suspiciously until they landed on the new visitor. Immediately she gasped and stepped back, bumping into Klaus.

He too saw the young man that had certainly not been there last night. Nicolas nervously rose from his seat, eyes scanning every thing he could from his parents...because those were his parents right? He recognized his mother instantly, but his father was a complete stranger to him.

"Y-you…" Maleny slowly started for Nicolas, her eyes shining the closer she got.

Nicolas shuddered a breath when she put a warm hand on his cheek. He forgot what it was like to have a tender, mother touch. He never had one with her real hand.

Marlenie shakily chuckled. "I forgot how beautiful your eyes are." She quickly glanced back at Klaus. "Look, they're yours!" She quickly returned her gaze to her son, her tears beginning to spill. "You're back, you're back my baby boy," she hugged him tight.

Nicolas gasped and urgently hugged her back. He rested his head on her shoulder, ignoring her smaller statute. He wanted - no, he needed - to hug his mother after centuries of being away from her. It didn't even feel like it was real for the first couple of seconds. It was like the first moment when he had arrived in France to find the Collins' current descendants. Once proving he was who he said he was, the Collins revealed - and confirmed his suspicions - that his mother had woken in her true body almost a year ago and had gone back to his father in New Orleans. It had taken Nicolas a couple of hours to adjust to the fact that his mother was alive and in her body, and much more that she had found Klaus already.

Maleny pulled away with the biggest smile on her face, her hands once again cupping his face. "You have grown so much. You look like..." As she turned around, Nicolas looked to Klaus who had remained rather frozen in place. "I told you you'd find him one day," Maleny softly said.

Nicolas moved around his mother to walk up to Klaus. Without warning, Nicolas encased him in a hug. The look on Klaus' face was indescribable. Nicolas was holding onto him like his life depended on it, and the instinct told Klaus to do the same. It was disbelief, and yet awe. He had a son...and with Maleny. The plans he and Maleny once made as humans were finally complete. They had a family - with a twist - but it was all theirs.

Nicolas pulled away and excitedly, yet awfully nervous as well, studied Klaus from head to toe. Klaus wasn't sure what to expect from his son, but when Nicolas spoke up he felt far more comfortable.

"I can see where I get my good looks now," Nicolas declared, making Klaus widely smirk...and the others groan.

"Oh my God, I never thought I'd see the day someone had a bigger ego than Klaus," Maleny sighed.

"Don't scold the boy for his honesty, Mal," Klaus said, still studying Nicolas, "Clearly, his charms are inherited from me."

"My boy doesn't have charms," Maleny frowned. "He doesn't need to! He's six!"

"Mother," Nicolas wearily sighed, though his heart pinged happily hearing this conversation.

"He's not six anymore, Maleny," Klaus put an arm around Nicolas' shoulders, turning them both for the blonde. "He's a proper man now - he's developed charms."

Marlenie exchanged a look with Freya, both smirking as Marlenie moved to her mother's side. "Oh well, you know I have my own charms too," she declared, and instantly saw the fall of Klaus' approval. "I use them all the time."

"No you do not," Klaus corrected her.

Maleny laughed. "That's my girl!"

"Mal!"

"What?" Maleny then played dumb. "Marlenie's a proper woman now - has been for centuries. She's surely developed some charms."

"This is surely a sight to see," remarked Elijah to Freya as he went to sit down beside her. "A new generation of Mikaelsons and they're both cocky."

"Hey!" went the twins.

"Elijah, leave my kids alone," Maleny felt a shiver run up her spine after saying that. She loved the new feeling, seeing her twins, her twins together and alive. She put her arm around Marlenie's shoulders and gestured with her other for Nicolas to come. The older twin came by and wrapped an arm around Maleny's waist. "We are a complete family now," she sighed with so much relief. "Everything's good now."

"We love you Mum," Marlenie said happily and kissed Maleny's cheek, Nicolas soon following. Even Klaus came by seconds later to join the hug he thought he'd never, ever get from anyone.

Maleny chuckled, locking eyes with Klaus. "I love you."

Elijah's phone going off cut into the nice moment. He took it out from his pocket and answered fast. "Hello, Camille…" he got up from the couch and walked out of the room.

"When did those two get back on speaking terms?" Maleny curiously asked as her twins left to go dote on their younger sister.

Freya smirked as she finished up Elijah's drink. "I may have done a thing last night."

"Well, it appears everyone had fun last night," Klaus mused, winding an arm around Maleny's waist. Maleny giggled when he pulled her closer to him.

"No doubt about that," Marlenie mumbled under her breath, receiving an elbow on her side by Nicolas.

And suddenly, Elijah reappeared by the entrance of the room, with a grin look on his face. "Niklaus, can I have a word with you?"

The low voice cut through everyone's mood and added to the eyes on the Original. Slowly, Klaus released Maleny and went after Elijah.

Maleny watched the brothers with suspicion, calmly calling for Marlenie's assistance. "Marls, could you listen into that?"

Marlenie picked up Hope and settled her onto her lap. "Of course - but I won't." She provoked a scolding glare from her mother. "It's a private conversation, mother."

"Spare me the excuses," Maleny rolled her eyes, crossing her arms.

"Oh, c'mon, mother. Nick is back, shouldn't we just focus on that?"

The mention of her newly returned son made Maleny turn around, her face softening the moment she looked at Nicolas. "I suppose I can do that…"

Nicolas seemed more nervous about whatever was being talked about outside. "We could always focus on that…"

"Nope," Maleny walked over to the couch and sat beside him. "I want to learn about you. I...I don't know who you are…"

Nicolas faltered and looked down, appearing shameful. "Mother, when you last saw me I was six and innocent. Now, I am centuries old and nowhere near pure."

"That was Dhalia's fault," Freya interjected coldly. "She is the cause of whatever darkness we now hold inside of us, Nick."

Maleny took Nicolas' head into her hands. "Your aunt is right. You did what you did to survive. It's exactly what I did, what Marlenie did, what everyone in this family has had to do. Tell me the things you did, the things that made you laugh despite it all. I want to know all about you."

Nicolas chuckled, flushed with the attention. "Wow, um...I don't...I don't know where to begin…"

"Tell me what you like to do," Maleny quickly resolved the issue, excitedly awaiting. "Do you still do your wooden crafts?"

As Nicolas began to answer Maleny's questions, Freya silently slipped out of the room. While Marlenie didn't intend on listening in to the conversation going on in the corridor, Freya did.

"Can't she take it herself, then?" Klaus was in then middle of asking, near shouting, Elijah. "She is right there after all!"

"It's not that simple," Elijah shook his head, but Klaus didn't seem to understand.

"What bloody use is she infiltrating the Strix if she can't do something as simple as steal the talisman back?"

Freya's eyes widened, horrified to learn of her necklace's location. "The Strix took it?" she walked up to her brothers. "They have my talisman!?"

Elijah sighed but made no attempt to hide the issue. "Apparently, they're using it as a blackmail on Vincent. They've activated the Serratura and are keeping Vincent locked away in some part of the cemetery."

"Cami informed you of this?"

"Yes. She also warned us that Tristan is already enacting some other plan against us."

Freya straightened up then, looking between both brothers sternly. "Then we have to be one step ahead. First thing's first: I want my talisman back. Have Cami get it for me."

Elijah rubbed his temple at the fifth repeated request. Klaus agreed with Freya and began to voice it in. "It's simple, brother, Cami can do it. She's done worse things!"

"No, no—" Elijah mumbled, though he visibly was growing agitated neither sibling listened to him.

"Elijah, it is imperative that I have my talisman again," Freya crossed her arms.

"She can't, she really-"

"She can't take back a bloody necklace?" Klaus almost sneered. "Ask her to take it and—"

"No, stop it…"

"Then she can stay here if—"

"I said no!" Elijah finally snapped and glared at the two. "I will not have have Camille expose herself so stupidly for something one of us can do without tipping Tristan off. Now both of you quit demanding so childishly." He straightened his jacket, his hard stare still going strong. "You are so quick to forget that I happen to care for this woman and that I prefer to minimize the danger she is in."

As he walked away from the two, he heard Klaus mutter to Freya, "It's amusing he still can't say the big bad four letter word."

Freya snickered and elbowed him on the side. Klaus waited until Elijah was fully gone before speaking to Freya again, much more earnestly this time. "I would appreciate if none of this got to Maleny - at least for today."

Freya nodded. "I won't say anything but it'll be fairly hard for her not to realize there's something wrong when word of the Serratura's state reaches her."

"I just...not today," Klaus insisted. "Today is her day with her son. She deserves this and no one is taking it from her."

"And what about you?" Freya tilted her head. "Are you not allowed to have the same?"

"Not right now, unfortunately." And Klaus did his best not to show the disappointment he actually felt.

Fortunately for him, his sister was no fool. Freya rolled her eyes and motioned him to the living room. "Go and be with your children," she said before chuckling as she added, "and your 'almost wife.'"

"But—"

Freya was already pushing him towards the living room. "For a couple of hours, Niklaus. Just go get to know your son. I should warm you, he's quite mischievous so watch out."

Klaus didn't, surprisingly, insist more and soon walked back on his own to the living room, where apparently there was a good story being told by Nicolas.

~ 0 ~

Cami berated herself for ever thinking Vincent could stay in a good behavior with the guards Tristan had placed on him. As soon as she heard the shrill screams of the Opie witch who guarded the talisman with Finn's spirit inside, Cami rushed to see what trouble was brewing.

It was quite a spectacle to see if she admitted. Vincent had the witch on her knees with her face drenched in blood. One of the vampire guards had been crushed with am angel statue. The second had a fence pike through his chest and thus unconscious.

"Are you kidding me!?" the blonde exclaimed, wanting to pull her hair out at the moment. "One hour, one hour is all I asked of you." With a sigh, she sped across him to where the impaled vampire was getting up. She pulled his heart right out from his chest and killed him on the spot.

Vincent ignored her in favor of the talisman now lying on the ground. But before he made even two steps for it, Elijah appeared out of nowhere and snatched it up.

"Vincent! We should chat," he flashed a broad smile.

~ 0 ~

"I'm going to have to thank Freya all over again for looking after you," Maleny said after hearing Nicolas' story of his time with Dahlia. Freya had made it her life's mission to always make sure she was there for Nicolas when he needed her.

"It's because of aunt Freya that I got to escape from Dahlia," Nicolas admitted, sounding rather guilty. "She attacked Dahlia, feigning like she was tired of Dahlia's constant magic barriers. While she attacked, I ran off. I don't think I ever ran as fast as I did than that night."

Marlenie sympathized with her brother. Sitting on the couch chair, legs crossed, she entered a sort of distancing state. "I hear you," she spoke quietly, but captivated her family's attention, "I did the same thing to the Dawsons. I ran so fast..."

Maleny and Klaus shared looks of equal shame and guilt. Their children had to survive on their own, making dangerous plans in order to see another day in peace.

"You don't have to be guilty," Nicolas' voice drew them both back to the present. It seemed he had inherited Maleny's ability to perfectly to read their faces. "You weren't there because you couldn't be. Marls and I did fine in the end, didn't we?"

"Yeah," Marlenie smiled honestly. "We know that if you had knowledge of us, you would have searched the seas until you found us."

"While neither of us are happy that you had to spend so much time alone..." Maleny sighed, "...I suppose that I am grateful you both found family for a while."

"I am quite proud you decided to hide yourself in plain sight, Marlenie," Klaus admitted with a natural smirk. Marlenie matched it within the second. "You know, there were rumors that some noble lady had taken control of the Velden's business."

"Noble lady?" Nicolas eyed her sister in pure disbelief.

Marlenie loved the different looks and laughed. "What? Well, I had to make myself useful in that family of idiots. I sought to learn the business and make it my own. Though it was rather easy to do once I learned compulsion."

"How did you turn?" Nicolas suddenly asked but almost regretted it the next minute when everything went quiet. By the looks of his parents, he assumed Marlenie had not yet shared the details of her turn to vampirism.

"You said Lucien..." Maleny whispered, finding it incredibly hard to believe that she hadn't asked her daughter that question. She had thought of it but she was afraid that she would overstep with Marlenie considering they didn't fully know each other yet.

"Yes," Marlenie answered rather boredly, apparently the matter was not as serious as her family thought. After a thousand years, it was difficult to find emotion over an event that changed her life for the better. "I suppose I have you to thank, Dad," she gestured languidly at Klaus who took it was surprise. "I mean, since Lucien was under the compulsion that made him believe he was you. So then, I guess, it's technically uncle Elijah I should be thanking. Lucien was never a good vampire in the beginning and so when he saw a young, homeless girl in the woods...he thought it was dinner."

"He drank from you...?" Klaus balled a hand into a fist.

"He had no control nor knowledge of how to make sure he finished the job," Marlenie continued to explain. Her calm face was truly a sight to see for her brother. She looked positively untroubled by her story. "He had his dinner and he left, probably to go meet up with Aurora and Tristan, and so while I was 'dying'" — she did air quotation marks — "I remembered what the Dawson witches said about vampires. They learned it from you, Mum."

"Me?" Maleny frowned. "Learned what?"

"That if you die with vampire blood in your body, you will return as a vampire. So I gambled and took Lucien's blood that had dropped to my skin while I foolishly tried fighting against him and I drank it."

"And you became a vampire," Klaus had to admit that it was a rather clever plan of Marlenie.

"I was your second sire, Dad," Marlenie smirked. "So Nick, what's your liberation story?"

"What?" Nicolas blinked.

"How'd you get to China? I mean, I stopped at England in the end. But China? That one never crossed my mind."

"It was simple," Nicolas shrugged. "I needed to put a literal ocean between me and Dahlia. Aunt Freya said to get away so I got away. China seemed like the logical way to go."

"Those are some very good stories you two," Maleny believed she would never get used to the oddness of their family. "Hopefully, you will never have new ones to tell because you're staying with us...right?"

"Right," went both twins instantly.

~ 0 ~

Vincent still sat on the ground of the cemetery, against a tomb wall, as he explained to Elijah and Cami the situation on the Serratura. "Look. I don't know what to tell you, man. You want your big, bad Serratura, you're gonna have to go after Tristan because he took it with him after he forced me to activate it."

"Tristan's long gone," Cami looked at Elijah before he got any ideas.

"Deactivate it, then," Elijah ordered Vincent, but received a shake of head.

"I couldn't even if I wanted to," Vincent said, eyeing the talisman Elijah still held in his hand, "And just for the record, I'm all done with vampire demands for the day. Push me and see what happens."

"Vincent," Cami's sharp tone made the man look her way.

Elijah didn't take the threat lightly and warned back, "You don't want to see what happens. My family's in jeopardy, you're responsible."

"That's on you, man!" Vincent snapped. "If Tristan didn't have the pendant, then he wouldn't have any leverage over me."

Elijah raised the pendant as if to remind him who now held the leverage. Cami used her speed to snatch the pendant from him and returned to her spot. "We are not threatening him with something like this," she warned him. "We'll find another way to get the Serratura."

After much thought, Elijah, Cami and Vincent returned to the compound, sadly still having nothing in regards to the Serratura. They only made it halfway down the courtyard when Elijah heard the whisper-shouts from Freya. The blonde appeared from the dining room and quickly made a motion for all of them to come in.

"Freya, what's the matter?" Elijah asked, puzzled with her secretive and yet terrified face.

Freya walked to the table where a small, cream-colored box rested on. She picked up a piece of parchment beside it and held it to Elijah. "A messenger came by. It was some compelled tourist and he left this."

Elijah walked over and took the letter from her and raised the lid of the chest, horrified to see a bloody heart inside. "Who?" Elijah swallowed hard, shutting the lid fast.

"Jackson," Freya sighed, meeting the looks of Cami and Vincent.

"I swear...I didn't…" Cami began, looking far too terrified to be a fake act. She never imagined Tristan had planned this after Vincent. It made her sick to know the kind of people she entangled herself with.

Elijah opened the letter and read it out loud for the others.

'Dearest friends, please find enclosed the heart of Jackson. Hayley's will follow unless you meet me at Coltrane's Autoshop, 1268 Adderly in the ninth. Kind regards, Tristan.'

"So, unless we meet their demands, Hayley will be next," he rubbed his face in frustration.

"I haven't told Niklaus nor Maleny," Freya admitted. "They just...they looked so happy with Nicolas and...I couldn't interrupt."

"We're gonna have to," Elijah regretted the decision but knew there was nothing else to do.

And so...they did. It was quite the damper in the family atmosphere they had created but knowing their friend, and practically family member, was in danger made it worthwhile.

"We have to get Hayley back," Maleny said, to the point of raging for such a foul fate Jackson received. "And someone needs to die."

"Agreed," Marlenie had a face on, her arms crossed. She'd quite liked Jackson and thought him to be an excellent step-father for her younger sister, not to mention he knew how to fight really well.

"Two Original vampires, two regular vampires - one who's still a practical baby—"

"Watch it," Cami sent a glare towards Klaus who went on like she hadn't even spoken.

"And three powerful witches against an army of miscreants? I'm rather looking forward to this."

"We can get it to four witches," Freya said meekly as if it were a step up, "If we can get Amarrah here."

"Keep in mind that I'm mortal, and, as much as I want these guys out of my city, I like breathing," Vincent cut in with a sharp edge in his voice. "So, let me go to the covens. I can propose an alliance. They hate you guys, but if I explain what's going on…"

"There's no time," Elijah shook his head.

"There never is," Maleny sighed. "But I do feel the need to remind you," she met eyes with the three Mikaelson siblings, "that Tristan may be the very foe to lead you to your doom. Isn't this exactly what the prophecy foretold? Rebekah's on the run. We will not lose anyone else."

Freya and Marlenie exchanged discreet glances, both still majorly uncomfortable with their secret.

"I have no intention of being outmaneuvered by Tristan de Martel, of all people," Klaus scoffed, though he was fresh out of ideas.

"Intention's got nothing to do with it. As long as Tristan de Martel has the Serratura and your baby's mama, the advantage is all his," Vincent reminded bitterly.

"Then we snatch it from him," Nicolas spoke up for the first time, fairly lost on what exactly they were dealing with but he had enough knowledge to know about battles. "Everyone has a weakness - what's this guy's?"

The answer was clear between everyone in the room save him.

"Aurora," Maleny bitterly said, rolling her eyes. "Boy would I love to see her again for a round 2…"

"I can find Aurora, easy," Freya volunteered, "I'll just need something from her."

"And that'll be enough to get the guy's attention?" Nicolas had doubt etched across his face.

"More than enough," Klaus smirked.

"And we can trade her in for Hayley and the Serratura," Elijah added.

"Wait a minute," Maleny blinked as if she had just made a realization, "Why just trade and leave when we can trade and capture at the same time?"

"Mum, what are you thinking of?" Marlenie raised an eyebrow.

"You said the Serratura needed to be used in order to be destroyed right?" Maleny asked Elijah to be sure.

"Yes…"

"Then we have a way to seal Tristan away forever," Maleny glanced at Klaus, sharing a knowing look.

"No..." Klaus shook his head once he realized where she was headed for.

"Klaus, we don't have a choice. I'm going to die, might as well have some fun with it."

"What?" went the rest of the group in the room, no one knowing of the gift Klaus had given Maleny the previous night.

~ 0 ~

"It's settled, they've gone out to retrieve Amarrah, and Freya's doing the locator spell," Klaus said as he closed the bedroom door, sighing deeply once they were alone.

"It's okay," Maleny settled her hands on his face. "We discussed this—"

"No," he corrected, "You shared the idea and because of no other options yours won. I don't like it."

"Fair enough," Maleny agreed. "But look, it's been settled now. Everyone has a job, and I finally get to have one too."

"It's dying," Klaus felt the need to remind.

"I was going to do that anyways," Maleny shrugged, trying to act nonchalant but it was so easily betrayed with her nervous eyes. She walked to the vanity desk where the vial of Klaus' blood had been placed in the mean time. "And you know what? It gives me so much satisfaction that the first thing I'll be able to do is take down a De Martel." She turned around with the uncapped vial in her hand and returned to the weary Klaus.

"You don't...you don't have…" Klaus raised a hand to her cheek.

"It'll be easy, right?" Maleny tried to keep her smile on but it was growing harder by the second. "I drink, you snap my neck, and bam! I'm dead."

"Well, yeah, but…" Klaus sighed, "It's just...you deserved better."

"It'll be fine," Maleny put her hand on his arm. "This is what I wanted in the end, so no more sadness or anything bad...though, I do have to confess I am a smidge...scared," she nervously laughed as she raised the vial in a toast-like manner before drinking it completely.

Klaus then remembered the way in which he had turned, or had been forced to turn, and was grateful that at least she wouldn't go through anything like that. He took the vial from her and threw it to the side. He cupped her face and smiled. "Just a second and then we'll have eternity." He pushed away his own fear and focused on her instead. Yes, he was scared, but this wasn't about him anymore. She needed him and he would be there.

Maleny bit her lip and nodded. "I know…"

Klaus smiled at her then leaned in to press a gentle kiss to her lips. Her hands gripped his arms, and her heartbeat only raced quicker, but when they pulled away, she was smiling at him too.

"I love you," she whispered.

"I love you too," he said, tracing her cheek with a thumb. He stared at her a another minute before finally doing it. He snapped her neck and her body fell limp into his arms. He held her tightly, the wave of emotions taking him over. "Eternity, eternity, eternity..." he recited to himself to remember that she would wake up again.

~ 0 ~

In the backseat of a Strix car laid Aurora, who continued to be sedated by her brother's men. When she felt slightly conscious, she lifted her head and finally realized where she was. Before she could ask either Strix members where it was they were going, the one beside her injected her with a new round of sedative. She groaned as the new effects took place and soon fell unconscious again.

The driver noticed a figure in the distance, standing with arms open - it looked like he was casting a spell.

"Run him down," the Strix member beside Aurora ordered.

The driver nodded and pressed the pedal to go even faster. This didn't appear to faze Vincent as he stayed right where he was in the middle of the road. Instead, he snapped his fingers and caused the car to lose control and flip over. After a series of tumbles, the ruined car came to a stop. Of course, the vampires survived and made way for Vincent. They made two steps towards him when Elijah and Marlenie appeared behind to stake them in the hearts.

"Nice timing," Vincent remarked, but Marlenie was already going for the car.

She found Aurora in the middle of the car accident and yanked her out violently. The redhead was still dazed and groggy with the sedative given to her, but seeing Marlenie she groaned.

"Not you again…"

Marlenie rolled her eyes and controlled herself to only snap her neck.

~ 0 ~

"I can't believe you're actually here," Amarrah was still gaping at Nicolas, despite knowing who he was already.

"Yes," Nicolas sheepishly rubbed his neck. He wondered if these were these type of remarks and attention Marlenie had when she first arrived to the Quarter.

"Maleny must be so happy," Amarrah chuckled. "So, what's this plan you're talking about? Because if it truly does involve finally taking down some enemies these sign me up."

"It does," Nicolas nodded, "and it's a good one too. But we're gonna need some witches. Mum said you were a good one."

"I like to think I am," Amarrah got up from her couch and went for her things into the hallway, her loud voice echoing through. "So, I imagine Maleny is reluctant about playing the part herself?"

"Umm…" Nicolas raised his eyebrows, "My mother's going to be playing a different part…."

"What is it?" Amarrah re-emerged with her bag slung over her shoulder.

"The neither dead nor alive part…"

Amarrah's face fell, as did her bag.

Nicolas stood up and lightly smiled. "Mum's going to be in transition very soon."

~ 0 ~

Some time later, Tristan, Aya and Cami arrived to the site of the car crash where only the two staked vampires remained. When Tristan heard his phone ringing and saw Elijah's name he angrily answered.

"If you touch a hair on her head-"

"I have no intention on touching her," Elijah's smooth, calm voice interrupted. "However, I cannot say the same of my niece. She seems to have inherited my brother's temper."

Tristan scowled and resigned. "State your terms."

"You'll meet us at Patrick's Dock, the warehouse. We exchange Aurora for Hayley and the Serratura. Oh, Tristan? I would make it snappy. I have the feeling Marlenie wants to begin her torturing lessons...that's if Niklaus doesn't get to it first."

Tristan was raging when the line cut off. He turned to the two women beside him. "Go retrieve that filthy cur. Double the dosage of wolfsbane. Make certain she suffers."

"Maybe we should think the worrisome through," Cami interjected, ignoring Aya's steady glare.

"I already have," Tristan snapped back coldly. "The Mikaelsons want to make a deal, so I'll give them exactly what they want. And, once I know Aurora is safe, I'll order the Strix to descend on them until we seal them away for all time."

Cami gulped inwardly and said no more. She really hoped this plan would work, otherwise they would all be done for.

~ 0 ~

In the old cathedral where Freya once hid stood the witch herself, Nicolas, Vincent and Amarrah. They were surrounded by lit assorted candles. On the table between them was a stone cauldron of blood with several animal bones scattered around it. Freya held a large burlap poppet that had a strand of familiar blonde hair pinned to its top.

"You think this is gonna work?" Vincent wearily asked.

Freya nodded and looked at them all. "We're all powerful in our ways. This should be a piece of cake."

"Right," Amarrah coughed awkwardly, "Show off hands who actually believes that."

Everyone shared meek smiles, of course there was that nagging doubt in their heads that something could go wrong. The minimal options they had scared them, but they had to push through.

~ 0 ~

At a large dock, the exchange of a vampire for a hybrid was just beginning. At least half a dozen Strix vampires had sped into the room in a strategic way so that the three Mikaelsons were surrounded. Tristan, Aya and Cami appeared in the middle, just across them.

"Gentlemen," Tristan gave a cold courtesy to Klaus and Elijah, then glanced at Marlenie, "Ma'am," Marlenie rolled her eyes, "I wish I could say it was a pleasure."

"Let's get on with this, shall we?" Klaus asked, impatient to see things through.

Tristan glanced over to a blonde vampire, nodding for her to leave. The blonde, along with a man, left for a couple seconds and re-emerged with a shackled Hayley in custody. The hybrid looked awful, her face and clothes covered in blood. When she was let go, she fell to the floor, unable to muster strength due from the wolfsbane injected into her.

"Hayley Marshall-Kenner, only slightly worse for wear," Tristan gestured, barely attempting to hide his satisfaction, "You'll have to forgive her if she seems a bit off. There's enough wolfsbane in her system to kill an entire pack. However, here she is, as requested. Now, where's my sister?"

"She lives, unfortunately," Marlenie crossed her arms.

"Marlenie and I wanted to flay her and hang her skin as a flag," Klaus shared with arms wide smirk on his face. "You can thank Elijah for that not happening. Anyway, enough chit-chat. Let's conclude this tedious business, shall we?"

"My sister first," Tristan narrowed his eyes. "And, if you're tempted to argue, consider the numbers."

The idea amused Klaus to no end. He walked up to Tristan, staring him dead in the eyes to show he was not the least bit intimidated. When Tristan showed a slight fear, Klaus felt like he proved his point and headed for a large, green shipping container at the end of the room. He opened it up and revealed Aurora sitting inside, bound to a chair with a black hood over her head.

"If they try anything, attack," Tristan said to Aya before speeding inside the container. He pulled the hood off her and while she appeared to be still sedated from the drugs earlier she was alright. He looked back to Aya, nodding them to complete the deal.

Aya motioned to the two vampires guarding Hayley to allow her to be taken. Tristan ripped the binding around Aurora's wrists and woke her up.

"Oh, brother, you came for me," she weakly smiled.

"Always," Tristan helped her stand and hugged her. "Come on. Come on."

In the middle of their hug, Aurora reached into Tristan's pants pocket and pulled out the Serratura. With a smirk, she pushed him away.

"Rory...? What are you doing?" Tristan cautiously reached to take the Serratura back.

She scoffed and slammed the medallion against the wall, instantly activating it. There was a violent shake only inside the container. Tristan was baffled and horrified, seeing the medallion now stuck to the wall...and forever.

"No... Aurora... What have you done to us!?"

Aurora pretended to pout. "Oh no, not to 'us'." She straightened up and walked right past him, out the shipping container, and came to a stop beside Klaus and Marlenie. "I did that to you."

There was a brief minute where she was covered in a magical haze. When it faded away, Maleny stood in her place.

Tristan's eyes widened in fury. "What is this!?"

"I call it the beginning of sweet revenge," Maleny clapped her hands together, a wide smirk across her face.

"How is this possible!?" Tristan shouted.

"The Serratura creates an impenetrable boundary. Nothing living or dead can pass through. And surprise, at the moment, I am neither nor!"

Tristan was truly terrified when it sunk in he was actually trapped inside. "No. No. NO!"

Klaus wound an arm around Maleny, murmuring in her ear. "Stay close to me, okay?"

It had been only an hour since she woke up, but the effects of transition were already becoming visible. Her face was pale, and her heartbeat slower than what it needed to be. Still, she dimly smiled to him and nodded her head.

"What are you waiting for? Take them! Now!" Tristan's raging shouts rang through the room.

The Strix members moved forwards to obey but Elijah stepped in. "Before you rush headlong toward almost certain death...as your sire, I would like you to employ just a little bit of common sense."

Aya scoffed. "We are ancient vampires, Elijah — each of us almost as strong as you."

"You might almost be successful in subduing us, but at what price? Most of you will die in the process, and for what? To avenge a fool marching you headlong toward your very extinction in the name of a witch's prophecy? You do realize he engineered absolutely all of this purely to satisfy some petty grievance against my family? Tristan doesn't care for any of you."

Tristan furiously pounced on the invisible barrier. "Stop listening to him!"

"The only danger here is the choice that you must make," Elijah smoothly smiled at the other vampires. "You see, I am not your enemy. It's true, I delivered you into this existence. I can just as easily pluck you out of it. The choice is yours to make."

Aya glared his way, apparently still considering the idea of fighting him. Cami took control and moved in front of her. "It's done, Aya. I don't think any of us should die because Tristan wasn't smart enough. No more waste."

Aya was surprised by the sharp edge in Cami's voice, but seeing their odds out she gave in. "Stand down," she ordered their rest.

"You will not abandon me!" Tristan exlcaimed, feeling helpless in his situation.

Aya gave him a piteous look. "It's a shame it has to end like this."

"Aya, this isn't over!"

Aya in return put a hand over her heart in a salute form. "May the ghosts of our fallen keep you company," she coldly said before taking leave with the other Strix.

"Aya. Aya! AYA!"

But despite his screams of outrage, the Strix left the warehouse without even glancing back. Marlenie decided to take Maleny back home in order to get some human blood in her system and finish the transition already. Before leaving, Maleny had to see Hayley.

"Are you okay?" the blonde was, comically, attempting to help Hayley stay on her feet.

"You had to die to get me back, and you're asking me how I'm doing?" Hayley shot her a dim smile.

"You just lost a husband," Maleny responded back more serious, "Of course I'm going to be asking if you're okay." There mere mention of Jackson pushed Hayley's smile off her face. Maleny sighed and hugged her tight. "I'm so sorry, Hayley. Jackson was a very good man."

Hayley stifled a sob as she pulled away from Maleny, no words coming to mind. Marlenie quietly approached the two. "Mum...we should get going…" Maleny turned to her daughter, feeling rather guilty for leaving. Marlenie just smiled and took her hand. "The hunger is going to get stronger, and your strength is going to be weakened if we don't hurry."

"Go," Hayley urged the blonde. "We wouldn't want you going blood crazy."

Maleny sighed but gave in. She did have this nagging at her stomach that told her she needed and wanted the blood. It was such a strange feeling honestly. To actually want to drink someone's blood.

"C'mon, Mum," Marlenie gently tugged Maleny to walk.

"Be careful with her, Marls," Klaus stopped them just by the doorway. "She's a special one right now," he kissed Maleny's temple.

Marlenie playfully rolled her eyes. "I get it, Dad."

"You just don't want me to lose control and feed off the first person I see, huh?" Maleny raised an eyebrow at him.

"You wouldn't," Klaus surprised her by sounding incredibly sure of himself.

"Oh? And why would you say that?"

"Because you barely made it after fighting of Esther's pack of wolves, remember?"

Maleny shifted and looked away, of course remembering that day. Curious of the memory they were talking about, Marlenie spoke up. "Why do you mean she barely made it fighting off wolves?"

"Let's just say, your mother is going to make a very interesting vampire," Klaus smirked rather proudly, bringing Maleny closer to him. The blonde rolled her eyes but said nothing. That memory was just one she didn't ever want to talk about.

"Whatever," Marlenie reached out for Maleny's arm, "We have to go, Mum."

"Yeah, fine," Maleny used a similar tone like her daughter, causing Klaus much amusement. She wiggled out of his grip and turned to him. "I'm glad we took one down. I can't wait to do the same with her."

Klaus took a little pride in her dangerous tone. She looked completely ready to take on the fight - he could only imagine what she would be like when she became a full vampire.

"Mum!" Marlenie hissed, feeling nauseous at the sight of her parents so...in their moment. She really wished they would just get a room already and leave their moments in there.

Maleny chuckled and finally listened to her daughter. Her stomach was hurting now with the hunger she wasn't pleasing.

~ 0 ~

"And you actually went with this plan?" Gia gaped at her blonde friend sitting across her, both of them having some drinks.

"What choice did I have?" Cami leaned against her couch. "It was either that or let them use the Serratura on Elijah and Klaus. I couldn't let that happen."

Gia gave her a look, and one that made Cami shift uncomfortably. "Cami, this is getting dangerous. You joined that stupid club for the Mikaelsons' sake, and now you're double crossing them...for the Mikaelsons! What happened to staying out of their problems?"

"I can't do that when my life is sired to Elijah's," Cami said matter-of-factly.

"Well, my life's sired to Klaus' but you don't see me putting my life on the line for his ass," Gia rolled her eyes. "I'll help, sure, but not when it involves me - a baby vamp - going up against ancient vampires."

Cami finished up her drink and set it on the coffee table between them. "Is this why you came over? To scold me like my mother would?"

"I'm just here to snap some sense into you," Gia shrugged, crossing one leg over the other. "You're letting your feelings for Elijah cloud your logical mind."

"This isn't about my feelings," Cami shook her head. "This is about survival."

"I can understand the survival part," Gia said, raising her hands in a neutral manner. "I get that it's survival for all of us vampires, but I just don't want you getting hurt."

Cami softly smiled at her friend. "I promise I will be careful."

Gia thanked her with a nod, but she was still overly concerned with the trouble Cami was getting into on behalf of Elijah and his family. There was a feeling in the pit of her stomach that told her something bad would happen because of it.

~ 0 ~

"How can Aurora be gone!?" Klaus fumed after Freya in the downstairs living room of the compound. Behind him was Nicolas, who was annoyed himself over the loss of the redhead.

"Apologies," Freya turned around, bumping into Klaus, "We left your lunatic ex unattended. See, we were busy casting the spell that saved the day. The effort left us a little taxed."

"She was drugged into a stupor and confined by your spell!"

"Clearly she had some help from a witch or at the very least someone with access to dark objects," Nicolas said, causing a quick realization in both older Mikaelsons.

"Lucien," Klaus gritted his teeth. "He's that furious with us—"

"You," Freya made sure to correct. "You're the one that took Maleny from him - in his eyes anyways."

"Should I even bother to ask?" Nicolas curiously looked between both.

"No," was his answer from a sudden grim father.

Nicolas made no further questions. He would just ask Marlenie later.

~ 0 ~

"I'm fine, Marls," Maleny sighed after her daughter repeated her question of 'do you need anything else?'. She would much rather continue watching and listening from the balcony to whatever the street had to offer.

Marlenie was expecting this type of behavior due to her previous experience with other people she'd turned in the past. She walked back into the bedroom to collect the empty blood bags when Klaus walked in.

"How is she?" he quietly asked, forgetting that Maleny now had supernatural hearing just like he did.

"She" — Maleny called from the balcony without looking back — "is just fine!"

Marlenie gestured to her mother, playfully rolling her eyes. "She's all yours." She picked up the rest of the empty blood bags and walked out of the room, shutting the door behind her.

When Klaus walked out to the balcony, he was a bit cautious. Maleny was still looking out the city with such focus. He wasn't quite sure what to say to her right now, but he did revel in the fact she looked peaceful.

"It's so amazing," she began in a quiet voice, "I can hear the jazz music playing on the next block...and I can hear the clinking of beer bottles...people laughing...all these things that I never once paid attention to are buzzing in my ears."

"That will order itself out with the hours," Klaus said, thinking she was perhaps uncomfortable with all the new heightened senses.

Maleny chuckled and turned around, leaning her back against the banister. "You think I'm upset? Klaus, I'm fascinated! It's all so...surreal. It's nothing compared to when I was put in Yamilet's body and became like Hayley."

"Well, I'm glad to see you had control…"

But Maleny's face made Klaus rethink his words. "You, um…" she coughed awkwardly, "...you may want to go restock on blood…" she made a dash for the room.

"M-Maleny!" Klaus blinked and went after her.

"Are you mad?" she turned around, looking actually nervous. "I swear I didn't mean to, but...when I took my first taste the, the blood it…" she made a made a gesture with her hand, "...it was delicious. And then my eyes did this funny thing, and...and my fangs! Oh! I have fangs now!" she covered her mouth as if she's just learned of the new feature for the first time. "They came out as soon as the blood went down my throat! And it felt so good - I couldn't help myself…" Klaus had been overly entertained with Maleny's predictable antics. He walked up to her and put an arm around her. "Are you mad with me?" she meekly asked again, running her hands over his arms.

"Not in the slightest," Klaus shook his head, a wide smile breaking across his face. "You didn't kill anyone - that's what I was aiming for."

Maleny chuckled and pressed a kiss to his lips, but a simple peck turned out not to be enough for her. She leaned on him, an arm draping over his shoulder which she used to pull him closer. In a split second, Klaus sped her up against the door, realizing there was no point in being 'careful' anymore. The idea fascinated him on some level that there would be a new way of doing things.

Having thought of the same things, Maleny surprised Klaus by turning them around with her new strength, now having him against the door. "I can get used to that," she whispered, her finger tracing along his jawline. "In fact, I'd like to get used to it now…"

"Eager to comply," Klaus replied with a devilish smile. He took the hand she had on him and kissed it. He sped them to the bed, but before he could lay her down, she switched again and pushed him down instead.

Maleny loved his stunned face in return. She was going to enjoy this new life, that was for sure.

#ocappreciation #ochub #fd: the originals #the originals #klaus mikaelson #klaus mikaelson fics #klaus mikaelson imagines #the originals fics #the originals imagines #klaus mikaelson x oc #tvd universe #tvd fics #tvd imagines #oc: maleny rowan #fic: under the same stars

1 note · View note

saiilorstars · 2 years

Photo

Ch.5: My Truths

Current Story Masterlist // Previous story // Maleny’s Masterlist

Pairings: Klaus x OFC || Elijah x Cami

Pronunciation of OC’s name: Ma-leh-nee

Taglist: @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @transformerfan97 @stareyedplanet @antonybridgertons @foxesandmagic

If you’d like to be a part of this OC’s work/edits, let me know!

"Do you think anyone will realize we are not there?" Maleny trudged along beside Klaus in the forest of their village.

"They are all focused on their precious offerings to realize some people just wander off," Klaus responded with a tint of a smirk on the corner of his lips.

Maleny shot him a sharp look. "Oh, so am I just a person you wander off sometimes with?"

"While I would love to argue with you I just do not think tonight is the night," Klaus cleverly said to evade a senseless argument.

It was nearing sunset and their plans involved a peaceful sunset together while their village celebrated their successful harvesting. With the help of Rebekah, the two made it out without being noticed. They made it to their usual place where they could sit comfortably over mushy grass besides various flowerbeds. There, they got comfortable and began to relish in their time together. They talked about their day and the work they had to put into an event neither was even at. As the sun began to finally lower, the air grew a bit colder without its light.

"Would you like to go back?" Klaus asked after catching her shivering at times.

"No," Maleny shook her head, declining almost instantly. "I want to stay here with you."

Klaus secretly wanted to stay in their place for much longer. He honestly hated being around so many people in their village - he just wanted to be with Maleny. He reached for the blanket they had brought with them - along with various snacks to munch on while they were away - and draped it over Maleny's shoulders.

"Thank you," Maleny leaned forwards and kissed his cheek.

Klaus shifted to face her and promptly pulled her up to him, muffling her giggle with another kiss. Their 'fun' kisses began to turn slower and deeper. Maleny let the blanket over her shoulders drop back to the ground as she wrapped her arms around Klaus' neck. He moved down her neck and nipped, causing light gasps to escape through her lips. Maleny abruptly pulled away, revealing a new sort of desire that neither had yet to ever show. She leaned forwards, brushing her lips over his as if taunting him.

It worked.

Klaus wrapped an arm around her, tightly like he was making sure she was not going anywhere. Seeing her smirk, he captured her lips with his and kissed her like he had never kissed her before.

Wearing a towel wrapped around her body, Maleny emerged from the connected bathroom in Lucien's bedroom and hurried to close the bedroom door with lock. She was close to tears again and was just barely holding it in.

Stop it. Stop it. Stop it. She silently berated her mind for playing the usual cruel games on her. She couldn't afford to yell it and be overheard. No more. Stop thinking. Stop it!

She hurried to collect clothes that had been passed down from Lucien's old seer, Alexis, due to the fact she'd dropped in on Lucien unexpectedly without any of her things. For two weeks she'd been stuck wearing the hand-me-downs of the dead seer. She pulled down a black blouse with open sleeves and a high neckline that hugged the upper half of her body. She accompanied it with regular dark jeans and some flats. As she moved back into the bathroom she tried her best not to think about anything and anyone while she brushed out her blonde hair.

Don't you dare, Maleny Rowan. She put down her brush on the sink and gripped the edges of it, with eyes shut she forced herself to keep anymore thoughts away from her mind.

She knew she was being waited on in the living room.

~ 0 ~

When Maleny finally controlled herself she walked out the bedroom and headed for the living room. Almost immediately her scent had been picked up.

"And a very good morning to you, my lovely," Lucien walked towards Maleny as she emerged from the hallway. He'd been waiting for her to wake up and almost didn't stop himself from going to wake her up himself.

With a sheepish smile Maleny let him take her hands and pull her towards the living room. "Did I oversleep?" she mumbled as she took a look at the clock nearby. Nowadays, she couldn't fall asleep very easily, and thus when ever she did it made her sleep past noon.

"Just as well," Lucien took her to the kitchen counter. "I need you all rested for a task today."

Maleny pulled her hands from his when they went towards the kitchen. She took a seat at the small table while Lucien went for the counter where a plate of cut up fruits had been waiting. "So, does this mean I can finally go out?"

As much she hated to think about it, Lucien shared strikingly similar traits with Klaus. It made it harder to forget about the moody hybrid...and Maleny knew she needed to ASAP after what happened between the four. Maleny knew the moment she had gone to Lucien, Klaus had gone after Aurora, and well...the inevitable happened. Now that Lucien knew it all, he refused to let Maleny leave the apartment. Aurora was still out there, with Klaus' approval apparently, and Lucien was not going to risk the redheaded laying a finger on Maleny. Maleny supposed she should be a little grateful that Lucien already cared for her that much...

"Well, yes and no," Lucien replied and as he came by to set down the plate in front of her, now knowing it was her common breakfast meal.

Maleny eyed the plate for any hidden berries but found none. She hid her frown by picking up a strawberry and biting into it. "Explain right now, please," she said in-between chews.

Lucien nodded and began slowly. "Listen, I know you and your cousin have access to old witches objects somewhere in the Quarter and I need you to bring them here."

Maleny raised her eyebrows. "Excuse you. I've only been living here for two weeks and you want me to share with you my personal belongings? Lucien, I didn't even get to bring my toothbrush the first night I slept here."

Lucien chuckled. "They're not for me to keep. Let me clarify. There is a weapon hidden amongst the dark objects that is said to be able to hurt the Original vampires and I want to retrieve it."

Maleny's eyes widened. That definitely didn't make anything better. "I will not help you hurt the Mikaelsons!"

For a minute a brief glimpse of jealousy flashed through Lucien's eyes but he played it off with a casual laugh. "No, no, Maleny. What good would it be to harm them? Now despite my differences with Nik, I can't see him dead or else I would perish as well."

"...then what do you want to do with it?"

"Easy, my lovely, I wish to hand it over to Klaus," Lucien shrugged. "That way, I can maybe ease things between us and simultaneously protect him."

Maleny intently stared at him while silently replaying his explanation in her head. She didn't want to see Klaus hurt, no matter what their status was. A thousand years wasn't forgotten in the span of 2 weeks; she doubted it could ever be. Lucien did sound honest, and it was a very logical plan. Even if Lucien was still angry with Klaus, he couldn't kill the hybrid. Besides, Lucien did believe he had 'won the girl'. It was best to let him keep thinking that.

"Look, it's not as easy as you think," Maleny shifted in her chair to face her plate. She watched as Lucien went back to the fridge, knowing what he was going to take out. "Cami and I split them. She has her half at her place and I have my half at, well..."

"The compound." Lucien had thought about that detail before bringing the topic up with her but had really hoped he'd been wrong.

"Yes, and not just that, Cami's not gonna wanna give up her half either."

"I'm sure you could convince her," Lucien returned with a glass of blood in hand.

"Okay, and my things at the compound?" Maleny shook her head, looking up with genuine concern. "I left everything but this—" she raised her golden necklace a bit, "—there. By this time Klaus probably burned everything else."

"I'm sure he knows the value of witches objects. I can retrieve them," Lucien proposed but was shot down almost immediately by a tensed blonde.

"No! I don't...I don't want you getting into unnecessary problems," Maleny shook her head, "I'll just ask Amarrah to stop by and see what she can take out. She's neutral grounds between us."

"Excellent," Lucien walked over and leaned down to kiss her. Maleny weakly kissed back until she tasted remnants of the blood he had drank from his glass. She pulled away and made a face, causing Lucien to chuckle. "Sorry, darling. Though we really wouldn't have this problem anymore if you would just take my blood already."

Maleny lightly smiled and reached for her almost-eaten strawberry to bite on and get rid of the metallic taste. Though she had made the threat to Klaus about this very idea, she was overly surprised to find Lucien actually offering her the thing she most wanted...at such an early phase of their 'relationship'. It hadn't been even a week before Lucien brought it up. It really made Maleny feel even worse knowing that despite having a thousand-old relationship with Klaus, not once had he ever agreed to it. He didn't even compromise by just having the conversation in the first place. From the very beginning he outright said 'no' and it broke Maleny's heart. She supposed it was just facts: Klaus hadn't loved her enough to turn her. In the back of his head, he was always a little doubtful.

Lucien apparently was not. He wanted eternity and he wanted it soon. How was Maleny supposed to get over that?

"Maleny?" Lucien's voice pulled the woman from her thoughts.

She looked up to find him expectantly staring at her. "Hm?"

"We can leave in an hour for Cami's," Lucien repeated to her.

Maleny frowned. "I thought I was going on my own..."

"Not on your own, my lovely. Until that redheaded menace is dead or far, far away you cannot be left on your own outside of these walls."

Maleny sighed and grabbed another strawberry off her plate. "Cami won't be as trusting if I am with you, okay? And second of all, don't you think this over-protectiveness is, well...overprotective? I mean, Aurora doesn't even know how I look - she doesn't even know I exist!"

"Klaus has been keeping her at the compound for two weeks, do you honestly believe she hasn't seen even a glimpse of a picture of you? A portrait Klaus left lingering around?" Lucien's question made Maleny gulp. Truth be told, knowing that psychopath was still out there did make her fear a little bit but she counted on the woman being distracted enough for her to go to Cami's and come back. "I know you feel like you're being smothered, but I don't want her to hurt you again."

"But she has no more need to," Maleny weakly argued back. "She's with Klaus, that's what she wanted, no?"

Lucien sighed, mildly frustrated. She was far more stubborn this time round than she was as Cecilia. With hands on her arms, he pulled her up from her chair and leaned closer to her to get his point across. "She killed you out of anger that wasn't even directed towards you, Maleny. She made…" he paused involuntarily, the pain far too raw even then to speak aloud, "...she killed you because of her problems. She did it once, she can easily do it again. Only this time you don't come back."

Maleny bit her lip as she watched him grow quieter, distant with his thoughts. "Why won't you tell me how it happened?" she asked in a whisper. "I've been able to remember many, many things of that lifetime, but the ending...it's fuzzy. I guess it happened to fast I can't remember it. But I'd like to know, please?"

Lucien shook his head without a second thought. "Because it's completely unnecessary. Now, c'mon, finish eating so I can take you to Cami and leave you two to talk. But I shall stay in hearing distance in case anything goes wrong."

The sense of familiarity now cursed through Maleny's body as she dejectedly sat back down to continue eating. She didn't know whether to scream of frustration or sob of pain because of how similar Lucien and Klaus were. She left Klaus to go to...Klaus? Only this man wasn't Klaus. And the very thought made her shiver inside.

She learned in a day or so that she could not, for the life of her, ever again love someone else that wasn't Klaus.

~ 0 ~

Elijah repeatedly called for Klaus in the compound, frustrated with the lack of attention their family problems were getting lately. "Niklaus! Niklaus!" he made it to the middle of the courtyard before Klaus finally made an appearance.

"You shout loud enough to wake the dead," Klaus called from upstairs, standing at the rails.

Elijah rolled his eyes, in no mood to deal with his sarcasm. "Can't pick up your phone? Your sister is missing."

Over a day Rebekah had managed to be killed in her human body by the Strix in Morocco, wake up in her original body only to then disappear in that one as well.

Before Klaus could explain even a little of the actual truth behind Rebekah's disappearance, Aurora appeared beside him...and she wore nothing but one of Klaus' button-down shirts. The sight of her almost made Elijah gag. He had to congratulate himself for being able to withstand her presence in his home for the past two weeks. He took it as a punishment for his betrayal in the past. But enough was enough, he despised the redheaded that squirmed her way into his home, attempting to replace the blonde witch that had rightfully earned her place in the family.

And, in simple terms, Elijah loved Maleny liked a sister.

He despised Aurora with every fiber of his being.

"Well... She's not exactly missing," Aurora began with an eerie cheerfulness in her tone. "And, as long as everyone behaves themselves, you can trust me to tell you where she is."

Elijah's eyes widened in terror, realizing Aurora had somehow gained his sister's neutralized body. "Give me my sister. Or perhaps I can pay a little visit to your brother, Tristan."

Klaus sighed, not in the mood for another round between the two. Nowadays his patience for anything was gone. "Elijah, please. Aurora and I have come to an agreement as you have seen."

"Unfortunately," Elijah muttered under his breath, uncaring that the two could hear him perfectly.

Aurora glared at him up until Klaus spoke to her. "Go on, love. I need to have a word with my brother."

Aurora immediately smiled and turned to him, nuzzling her nose to his neck before taking a leave. The two brothers then retreated to the upstairs study room to discuss Rebekah's disappearance.

"How can you still have the she-demon around when she has our sister God knows where?" Elijah angrily demanded of his brother. "This is madness!"

Klaus had gone straight to the bar where he poured himself a drink. "You see madness, I see method!"

"For two weeks?" Elijah frantically flapped a hand. "Tell me, is this completely business or are you trying to prove a point to a certain blonde?"

"Shut your mouth about things that just don't concern you," Klaus turned back to him with a deep scowl across his face.

"They concern me, they concern Freya, anyone who lives in this house," Elijah snapped. "You brought in that devil woman just to spite Maleny, who hasn't even been out on the streets anymore. None of us know where she is, so you might as well give up this little charade you have going on here."

"Mm, I agree with that 100%," came the French accented voice either brother hadn't heard in quite a while. Amarrah was standing at the doorway, none too pleased.

"Amarrah," Elijah turned around, startled by her presence. Klaus rolled his eyes, intending on ignoring her till she left.

"Hi, Elijah," Amarrah greeted somewhat kinder. "I didn't mean to intrude…" she glanced at Klaus who pretended on being more interested in his drink, "...but I came on business matters."

"Something with Maleny, I assume?" Elijah asked. Would they finally know where she was!?

"Mhm," Amarrah nodded. "She's with Cami right now and she wants some of her things back."

"Oooh," Aurora then appeared behind Amarrah, once again employing that oh-so-fake cheeriness. "Does this mean I finally get to see that locked room?"

Amarrah purposely snickered and moved towards Elijah. "Ah, so you're keeping her room locked up again?" she cast a smirk towards Klaus. "Didn't you do that when you thought she could've been dead? What was it? Oh, right, a way to hold onto her…" And then she purposely glanced back at the redhead vampire, smirking wider when Aurora's cheeriness was wiped off her face.

"If she wanted her things, she could've always came by," Klaus casually said to Amarrah. "There was never going to be a problem."

Amarrah loudly scoffed. "You want my friend to step inside the house where her murderer's living? That's sick even for you."

"Murderer?" Aurora tilted her head, for once being honest with her expressions. She had yet to learn about this 'Maleny' and much less of her story. "Why, I've killed my share of people but...I think I would remember doing that one."

"Ooh, I get it," Amarrah looked between her and Klaus, "You don't know about her yet. Oh that should be good to listen to but I've got to get going on account that I can't spend another minute in your foul presence."

Aurora pretended to pout as she stepped towards Amarrah. Slightly nervous, Elijah moved closer to Amarrah, fearing Aurora would snap. Even Klaus had finally looked up from his drink and tensed up.

"It's funny, I should expect treatment like that from Elijah, or this Maleny, but not from you," Aurora addressed Amarrah, a delusive smile spreading across her face. "Why, I've done nothing to you. If anything, we could even become friends."

Amarrah stared at the redhead, unimpressed. "I heard you were delirious but it's nothing compared to the live show."

Aurora gaped, completely offended.

"Why don't we go retrieve what you needed for Maleny?" Elijah offered instead, motioning Amarrah to walk.

"Fine," Amarrah agreed easily but glanced at Klaus, disappointedly staring. "I can't believe you traded in my beautiful, sane friend for the very person that murdered her."

As she left with Elijah, Klaus turned back for the bar, trying to hide the sting Amarrah's words caused. He hated that Maleny's last words still clung to him at every moment of the day. No matter how beautiful and...passionate Aurora was, every time Klaus even glanced at her, he saw the cold murderer who killed his - no, not his anymore - Maleny.

And then came Maleny's final warning.

The mere thought of finding her as a vampire had him tersed and apprehensive on a daily basis. Not knowing where she was only made things worse. Was she okay? Was she still human? Or was she a vampire now? Had she found a way to turn without him? There was certainly no shortage of vampires willing to turn her if it meant to spite him. But then...to see Maleny sinking her fangs on someone, for food or mere pleasure, made his insides twist. And now with the threat - that could also involve Lucien being the one to turn her - had him on the verge of losing his damn mind.

~ 0 ~

Amarrah deeply sighed as she picked up Maleny's mother's grimoire from a drawer inside Maleny's room. "It's so ridiculous, really, how the two are fighting like children."

Elijah, who was helping Amarrah take out more of Maleny's witch possessions, sighed alongside with her. "The two match each other with their stubborness."

"I literally cannot stand the fact Maleny is living with Lucien," Amarrah growled. "You know, I still think he's responsible for the murders in the Quarter. I can't believe she's actually choosing to stay with him. And it just pisses me off that she's doing it to spite Klaus."

"Children," Elijah repeated with a low chuckle.

"Do something, Elijah," Amarrah stopped to turn in his direction. "I can't go to Maleny and force her to leave, but you can help."

"How so?"

"You have suspicions that Tristan and Lucien are working together, right? And clearly Aurora is going to protect her brother at all costs. That makes three against you - you have to break that significant advantage."

"Do you have an idea?" Elijah curiously asked. "Because I am fresh out at the moment and Klaus doesn't seem to be with me right now."

Amarrah smirked. "Play nice," she surprisingly answered, confusing Elijah. "It's Thanksgiving. Invite them for a friendly meal and systematically turn them against one another…"

Elijah began nodding with understanding, "...and then devastate their pitiful alliance!"

"Ooh, see, I can be an evil genius too," Amarrah crossed her arms. "You turn them against each other and Maleny will no longer be safe with someone who has to fight against the Mikaelsons and the de Martels'. And you know, Klaus, he'll just go running to protect her."

"Far-fetched…"

"Not in the soap-operas," Amarrah shrugged, giving him a wide grin. "I've been getting more into them. But I'm serious about this. Do something, because I can't sleep knowing Maleny is not safe."

Elijah nodded, vowing to put her plan into action.

~ 0 ~

"You must be out of your frikin mind, Maleny Rowan," Cami furiously stared at her cousin in repulse and confusion. "How can you be living with that guy? And…" she shivered, "...being with that guy…?"

Maleny was silently staring at the blonde, almost seeming as if she wasn't listening. They were at Cami's place, and while Cami had scolded her for a good ten minutes, Maleny was yet to make a response. Eventually, she came out with, "Please don't judge me, Cami," her frail voice pleaded. "You, out of all people, know what it's like getting your heart broken by a Mikaelson."

"Yes! But you don't see me sleeping with the first guy I come across with!" Cami blurted and instantly earned a teary-eyed glare.

"He was someone I loved in the past," Maleny quietly corrected. "And it happened while I wasn't in my full senses, alright?"

"And the two weeks after that night? Were they...foggy too?" Cami raised an eyebrow.

"No…"

Cami shook her head, deeply sighing and letting her anger subside for a minute. "Mal, I love you, so please just tell me what the hell you're striving for here? Amarrah says you're just staying with Lucien to anger Klaus."

Maleny rubbed her neck, swallowing hard with guilt. "In the beginning, yeah, I was. And I know that's what he's doing with Aurora too but afterwards, I don't...I don't know. Honestly, I don't know what I'm doing anymore. I went to Lucien because he needed to know who I was — that I was still alive — and, maybe I was trying to make myself love him like I once did, but I discovered shortly afterwards I no longer can."

Cami softened up and walked up to her cousin. "So why are you still there?"

Maleny looked away, looking like a confused child as she shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know. He treats me kindly, Cami, just like he used when I was Cecilia. He loves me, like, he actually still loves me, and I...I don't want to hurt him either."

"Ooh," Cami soon put in the puzzle pieces. "You haven't left him out of guilt." At the accusation, Maleny turned for the doors. But that didn't stop Cami from continuing. "You broke his heart the first time when you died, and now you don't want to do it again by leaving him."

Maleny stopped just in front of the door, one hand on the doorknob. "I made a mistake, and now I'm paying the consequences. I don't want to hurt him like I've been hurt."

"Well you can't stay with him forever," Cami warned. "Sooner or later you're going to have to tell him."

"I pick later," Maleny mumbled and opened the door to leave. She had gotten the key from Cami anyways so she was more than ready to get out of there.

~ 0 ~

Davina walked up the stairs to the balcony of St. Ann's church where Marcel was waiting for her. She had been called earlier under the ruse there was something important and dangerous involving her. "So," she began, "what's the problem?"

"The problem is that there's a new group of vampires in town," Marcel sighed and turned to her.

Davina remained at ease, already in the knowledge. "The Strix, yeah. The Ancestors gave me a heads up. I also know Cami joined them."

Marcel rolled his eyes at her lack of seriousness. "Did the Ancestors also give you a heads-up the Strix and Lucien Castle are searching for a weapon against the Originals that they will ultimately come to force you to activate for them?"

Davina gulped and cleared her throat. "N-no…"

"I figured. The Strix want you to help them take down the Mikaelsons. Now, if you say no, they will kill you. If you say yes, Klaus will do something much worse. Please, D. Let me help you get out of town."

The idea sent Davina into a loud scoff. "I'm not going anywhere! Marcel, you still see me as this little girl in the attic. I'm not that girl anymore. I don't run from anyone. They want me to activate some weapon, good luck to them."

Marcel worriedly watched her leave. He wasn't going to let the Strix hurt her or manipulate her.

~ 0 ~

Lucien's apartment was now filled with the O'Connell's boxes of dark objects that were to be searched by Maleny in just a couple minutes. Amarrah assured she and Vincent were bringing her half later that day. However, instead of getting to search, the blonde took to staring out the window to an ongoing Thanksgiving festival. Apparently, 'Thanksgiving' was meant to be a holiday for the family where they would gather around and have a nice dinner while just relishing in the fact they were together.

Oh, her heart tugged at her.

"I promise you can go out soon," she heard Lucien behind, making her look away from the festival.

She frowned in confusion at his change of clothes and the jacket he held in an arm. He was dressed very fancily. "I'm sorry, are you going somewhere...without me?"

Lucien chuckled, leaving his dark jacket draped over the couch to walk towards her. "I have been unexpectedly invited to dine with the Mikaelsons."

That made Maleny nervous. "And you're actually going? Are you out of your mind?"

"Everything will be fine, my lovely," Lucien dissuaded her concerns with a peck on the lips. "I would ask if you wanted to accompany me, but…"

Maleny quickly shook her head, quickly walking away from him. Her stomach hurt just by thinking of the idea of facing any Mikaelson. "No. I don't...I don't think I'm ready for that."

"And it's fine," Lucien came after her, gently turning her to him. "You stay here and search for the weapon. I've described it perfectly enough for you to be able to find it."

"Okay," Maleny sighed.

Lucien raised her gaze upwards, smiling softly at her. "I promise you afterwards, I will give you a proper Thanksgiving dinner."

"I don't need one," Maleny gave a half-smile.

"But it's your first time, so it's a final decision," Lucien bopped her on the nose. "I'll be back later for our own dinner," he kissed her, grabbed his jacket and left the place.

Maleny plopped herself on the couch and rubbed her face, feeling so overwhelmed and...lonely. By the time she lowered her hands from her face she was in tears. And with no one to reprimand her, or judge, she cried freely.

~ 0 ~

The courtyard of the compound had been decorated in all Thanksgiving manners. There had been a long table set up at the center consisting of various traditional meals. Being the first to arrive, Lucien had helped himself to a nice glass of bourbon from the refurbished bar. When he saw Tristan coming in, he sarcastically greeted the man.

"Aw, flowers for me? You shouldn't have!"

Tristan rolled his eyes and placed down the pot of flowers he had brought on the end of the bar counter. "They're for the lady of the house. The well-mannered bring a gift when invited to dinner. I assume you brought nothing?"

Lucien feigned innocence as he popped a berry into his mouth. "I would have, but the refined lady of the house is already with me."

At that moment, Klaus walked into the room, none too pleased with that remark. He had to physically drown the urge to strangle Lucien. "Nice of you to join us," came out of his mouth instead.

"I must say I was surprised to be invited," Lucien replied back with as much fakery as he was greeted with. "Seeing as, well…" he cleared his throat and motioned to the berries beside him with a snide smirk.

The deepl scowl settling across Klaus' face was more amusing to Lucien, which then only angered Klaus more. Thankfully, Elijah arrived then and took away some of the tension.

"Are we all getting along?" he looked between the trio of men.

"Mmm, like a fuse and a match," Lucien mumbled under his breath.

"I'm sorry I'm late," Aurora chirped as she made a fashionable entrance in a velvet dress with large, puffy sleeves. "Just freshening up. I did want to look pretty." Upon seeing Lucien she lightly gasped. "Well, well. If it isn't my old friend Lucien."

"Mm, you say 'friend' I say 'despicable woman who really should be at the bottom of a lake'," Lucien grabbed his drink and took a long gulp down.

Elijah, trying to swallow his laughter from Aurora's offended face, spoke up. "Welcome to our home! I do wish it was under better circumstances. We all face a common threat- a prophecy warning that my siblings and I would all fall within a year. I fear my sister already has."

"Only as a precautionary measure, I assure you," Tristan tried to say, earning disapproving looks from everyone.

"Interesting. You see, I would have called it an entirely unnecessary measure. We need to unite to prevent the prophecy from coming to pass. And, since any alliance is impossible without honesty. Let us begin this evening's proceedings by formally acknowledging your clandestine alliance."

Stunned they knew, Tristan and Lucien exchanged glances. Lucien coughed nervously. "Now gentlemen, before-"

"Shh, shh, shh, shh. Lucien, please," Elijah cut him off patronizingly. "Let's not ruin the dinner before it begins."

"And, do try to bear in mind, we expect and honest and productive negotiation this evening," added Klaus as they started for the table.

"Shall we begin?" Elijah cast a smirk at the two sires as they took their seats.

~ 0 ~

Maleny was sifting through the boxes in Lucien's apartment, more than bored on her own, when someone knocked on the doors. A little nervous, she stayed quiet and looked at the doors, debating whether or not she should answer. If it had been Lucien, he would've just strode in. So, who would be knocking?

"Lucien, you better open this door right now!" she heard Marlenie's voice on the other side irritably ordering. Maleny relaxed and hurried to go answer. When she did, she gave Marlenie the surprise of her life. "Mo - Maleny!?" she almost said the wrong word in her confusion.

"Marly!" Maleny happily greeted with a hug. "Oh, I've actually missed you!"

Although taken aback by her presence, Marlenie gave into the hug. "I've missed you too," she honestly replied.

Maleny pulled away with a smile and led the black-haired woman into the apartment. "Where have you been? It's been two weeks since I've seen you."

"U-um...I had things to take care of..." Marlenie took notice of all the boxes in the living room. "What exactly is going on here? You don't live here," she looked at Maleny curiously. "And these look like dark objects."

"It's been...a complicated time," Maleny sighed. "Things happened while you were gone. But right now, I'm sort of looking for something Lucien needs."

"That wouldn't happen to be a weapon against the Originals, would it?" Marlenie had been talking with Xavier, her trusted warlock, who informed her of the mysterious - almost mythical - weapon that was said to be able to kill an Original. Needless to say, Marlenie had grown very worried one of the opposing sire lines would find it.

"Yes, but don't worry, I don't intend on handing it over just like that," Maleny wagged a finger, "N-n-n-no. I didn't live with Klaus for centuries to be so naive."

"Speaking of living…" Marlenie put her hands behind her back and looked around the room, "...shouldn't you...I don't know...be with him right now? Cos that's where you live, don't you?"

Maleny's smile faded and she turned to a box, pretending to sift through it. "Not anymore…" she said quietly.

Marlenie's heart skipped a beat, and stepped towards Maleny. "Wh-what do you mean not anymore?"

"It's a long story, Marly. I don't think you're interested in that."

"No, no, I am. I have to wait for Lucien, so...let's talk," Marlenie discreetly suggested. "I want to know what happened."

Maleny glanced back, seeing Marlenie as a possible unbiased judge. She felt she could really use that. "You can't tell Lucien, though. Nor Klaus for that matter. If either knew they would be angry with each other and the last thing I want is for a fight to the death because of me."

Marlenie became more worried than before. Why was her mother saying those words? What could her father and Lucien have to fight over Maleny?

"I will not say a word to anyone if you don't want me to," Marlenie nodded.

Maleny sighed of relief and continued looking through the boxes. "It's all so difficult, really. And it's my fault. Although…" she bitterly added, "...Klaus can take a fair share of the fault too."

"Why?" Marlenie softly asked.

"Because..." Maleny stopped momentarily, "When he fought against his brother over a problem, he not only fought for himself...he fought for her."

Marlenie didn't have to see her mother's face to know she was in near tears, and despondent. "And who is this her?" Marlenie asked, her voice nearing that territorial tone she often did when she dealt with her business.

"An important 'her', a past love - well," Maleny shook her head and continued going through the box, "A current love, I should say, considering he has her living in our home."

Marlenie looked angry herself for a minute, but quickly pushed it away before Maleny saw it. "Why would he do that?"

"Because I told him to," Maleny sniffed. "Right after he told me I should be with Lucien."

Marlenie scratched her head, unable to put pieces together yet. "Why...why would you both say that to each other? I don't...I don't understand."

"Because we were angry with each other, and neither of us wanted to look weak in front of the other!" Maleny turned around to the woman, her eyes shining with angry tears. "See, I was in this curse cycle. I jumped bodies after being sacrificed by crazy witches and when I jumped bodies I never remembered who I really was. All I did was meet Klaus, fall in love with him, and then be sacrificed. Well, it turns out that in one of those lifetimes I didn't fall in love with him — I loved Lucien. And in that same lifetime, Klaus loved another: Aurora. See, my love for Lucien was betrayal — it was immoral — but his love for Aurora," she swallowed with disdain, "I was just supposed to forget and move on from. And I would have done that if he hadn't made my love for Lucien look like betrayal. So do you see why I am here instead!?" She opened her arms to gesture to the room. "Because I betrayed the man I loved and I wanted to fool myself into thinking I could love Lucien again. But do you know what?" She bitterly laughed, but the tears in her eyes were beginning to fall down her cheeks. "I was completely wrong! I can't, I can't, I can't—" she repeatedly tapped her head, "—get that stupid, moody, devilish hybrid out of my head. Because he's mine," her voice turned sharp and undeniably possessive, "It makes my stomach twist that there's this other woman kissing him. I should be the only one kissing him. I know him best. I know everything about him, even the parts that he keeps hidden. I know him, and I love him more than anyone else ever could. Me. No one else."

After all that, Marlenie could only stare and blink at Maleny, wondering if the venting had helped or not. This was never how she wanted to meet her parents — either of them — and now it looked like she was coming in right into the middle of a storm.

Slowly Maleny realized all she had said and the fact she had said it to a complete stranger. Once she got started, she hadn't been able to stop herself. The weight of her words, coupled with the circumstances, was weighing down on her shoulders until she burst into sobs. "Oh my God, I'm sorry. I'm sorry!" She pushed her hair back and whirled away from Marlenie. "I'm so sorry! Lucien's your friend and I'm—I'm confessing that I love someone else and—"

Marlenie could not take seeing her mother like this and went to hug her tightly. Even if it was from behind, Marlenie hugged her mother as tightly as she could without hurting Maleny. It was the first time she hugged her mother in centuries and she would always hate Lucien for making it a sad one. It didn't matter if Maleny didn't know she was her daughter - Marlenie intended on protecting her and loving her like she deserved.

~ 0 ~

Now that everyone was properly say down at the Thanksgiving dinner table, things would really start up. Elijah had a plan in mind and he was intending on enacting it fast.

"It's a bit odd, isn't it? Celebrating an American holiday?" Lucien asked while scouring the table with minimal interest.

"Well, you know, Lucien, I rather enjoy Thanksgiving," from one end of the table, Elijah responded with sarcasm. "The turkey, the cranberry sauce... the lies, the deceit, the betrayal... perhaps we should begin this evening's proceedings with a little confession? And do help yourselves."

Aurora pouted, feigning disappointment, as she glanced towards Klaus who sat on the other end of the table. "So, this entire dinner is meant to be some boorish inquisition? How rude."

It was Klaus' turn to pretend, and his was a choice of a smile. "Nonsense, love! My brother merely wishes to make certain we're all on the same page. So, who would like to begin?"

Seeing no one was going to speak up, Tristan was the one to answer. "Well, Lucien and I have always loathed each other," he exchanged a look with Lucien opposite of him. "Had we arrived as allies with a bleak future, you would have doubted us. We sought to remove suspicion by maintaining appearances."

"Oh, my dear. These pathetic lies promise to be as difficult to swallow as your stuffing this year, Niklaus," Elijah rolled his eyes. "Walnuts, honestly."

"The bottom line is, we came to protect you ourselves," Lucien looked between the two brothers. "We have never wavered on this point."

"And the bodies on my streets — is that your protection as well?" Klaus frowned, mumbling afterwards, "Among other things that were stolen…"

Lucien didn't attempt to hide his triumphant smirk as he picked up his glass. "It's business as usual for The Strix. And, well, I could not steal what you had already given up, don't you think?"

The two traded death glares until Tristan cut in with an explanation for the first accusation. "An old tactic, used often and to great success. Jack the Ripper, Son of Sam... A frightened human populace is that much easier to control. If tourism should decline, and the local vampires are deprived of fresh blood? Well, you saw how quickly Camille joined our ranks."

"You lured her in!" Elijah angrily spat.

Klaus rolled his eyes at the unneeded argument. "Pedestrian. I would've expected more from such gaudy theatrics. Although both of you," he pointed between Lucien and Tristan, "should know we have knowledge of the medallion you're trying to find."

And in true, both opposing sireline vampires became alarmed.

"I suppose it was my sister who shared that bit of information?" Tristan turned his head to his sister beside him, none too pleased with her slip.

"Don't blame Aurora - you two are hardly conspiratorial geniuses," Klaus cut in to defend the redhead, earning a gracious smile of her afterwards.

~ 0 ~

Marlenie came to sit down in an armchair across Maleny, handing the blonde a bourbon drink. "You feeling better?" she gently asked.

Maleny's crying had stopped, but her face was yet to dry from all the tears. She nodded and took the glass, taking a large drink down before speaking. "Redundant question, don't you think? None of this will ever be okay."

"You could always try to talk to Klaus," Marlenie barely got the suggestion out before Maleny laughed.

"If you knew him, you would know talking is never an option," Maleny's voice then lowered, "If there's one thing he is, it's intolerant of those who betray him. He's daggered his siblings for much less. The things I said...I never thought I'd say…"

"Like what…?" Marlenie fearfully asked.

"Um…" Maleny sighed, leaning against the couch cushion, "...something along the lines of a warning. He should expect to see me as a vampire the next time we meet...if we're to meet."

"You threatened you would be turned," Marlenie said slowly, "And, assuming by Lucien?"

"I thought it should sting more," Maleny remarked and took another drink. "I think it did the job."

Marlenie frowned, but her curiosity won out her annoyance. "Why exactly haven't you been turned? I mean, you say you've been living for a thousand years but now you're human and mortal. You're aging. Why hasn't this happened already?"

The mere thought disappointed Maleny more than anything else. It hurt her like hell. "I don't know. I've been asking and asking since I was just a village girl, but every time I did Klaus would say 'no' followed by some crappy excuse. Point is, he would never do it. And he hasn't."

Marlenie scowled with deep irritation for her father. "It's so stupid!" she jumped up from her chair. "By logic, you should have been turned centuries ago!"

Maleny languidly swayed her head against the cushion, her eyes trailing the patternless ceiling. "Lucien has already offered me what I want." The new information made Marlenie turn on her mother, her eyebrows knitting together. Maleny continued on, her gaze somewhere else and so oblivious to Marlenie's anger. "He sees no point in waiting another moment to turn me."

"But he's not the one you love!" Marlenie argued.

"And yet, in my darkest moment, Lucien consoled me…" Maleny said on, taking a sip from her glass. "He's made me see several truths."

Marlenie scoffed under her breath, her hands on her hips. "Like what?"

"Perhaps the reason Klaus never wanted to turn me was because eternity with me was never an interest for him," Maleny said the words with such hopelessness and resignation Marlenie felt her heart break. "A witch and a hybrid? Hm. As if. A thousand years can also make someone grow bored..."

"But you haven't taken Lucien's blood," Marlenie pointed out, refusing to believe it was simply over between her parents. "And if you haven't, then it means that some part of you still clings to my fa — Klaus, right?"

Maleny's eyes returned to the woman, once more filling with tears. "What's the point? Nothing is going to fix this. You know, we had a son together, way in the past," Marlenie froze on her spot, "And he's alive, miraculously, and we were waiting for him to return home to us. But even that didn't matter in the end. Nicolas will come home to a divided family. Suppose we can do that custody thing. Klaus should be used to it by now."

For a while, Marlenie remained shocked and silent. She had always believed her brother was dead and that her parents would never remember them. She was certainly getting more than she ever thought was possible. A mix of relief, happiness and still anger flashed across her face. She looked around, finding her purse on the table, and snatched it up. This was not going to stay like this. She'd kill Lucien herself and this Aurora in a heartbeat.

"Where are you going?" Maleny asked when Marlenie strode for the door.

"I'm gonna go fix this," Marlenie declared and turned sideways. "And you're gonna tell me where Lucien is right now."

Maleny got up from the couch, confused. "Why are you so mad about this?"

"Because you are being played," Marlenie snapped, furious beyond belief. "You are going to tell me where I can find Lucien—"

"Why? Marly there's no point—"

"If you believe that—" Marlenie spoke over her mother, "—then you wouldn't be crying so much. So do us both the favor and come to terms with it. You love who you love and it's not Lucien. You say that Klaus is yours? Go get him then."

"If I step out that door, Aurora will kill me," Maleny snapped then lost her breath. How easy were those words when she believed there was a still a slither of a chance she could get Klaus back.

"I would kill her first," Marlenie said coldly, "Rip her little head off."

"She's dangerous," Maleny swallowed hard, "The stories Lucien's told me...I barely have my magic together, I wouldn't stand a chance."

"Mo—Maleny, please just tell me where Lucien is?" Marlenie put her hands together. "Let me help you. I can take the big fish down, trust me. I'm sort of a devil myself."

"Ha," Maleny managed to smile for a moment, "There's only one devil in the Quarter and he's pretty much labeled it on his forehead."

Marlenie smirked. "You'd be surprised with me. So tell me, where the hell is Lucien right now?" She waited expectantly for the information she was going to get one way or another. Maleny looked away, indecisive.

~ 0 ~

"Hand over this supposed medallion before we lose patience," Elijah ordered, surprisingly able to stay sitting down so calmly. "The idea a medallion could lock us away hardly seems like a wise strategy for those come to protect us. Oh, and release Rebekah."

"Uh, just a tick- Aurora has Rebekah, hmm?" Lucien flashed a smirk across the table to Aurora, who responded with offense.

"No reason why I shouldn't be trusted with my sire's safety."

"Of course... unless you were to have one of your episodes," Lucien said back innocently.

"Easy, Lucien," Tristan cut in. "My sister sought leverage to protect herself. Who among us would do otherwise?"

Elijah boredly looked at Klaus. "Niklaus, will you politely remind me why we shouldn't just compel them all to give us what we want?"

And suddenly, Aurora burst into laughter. "I'm sorry, did Elijah say something amusing?" Klaus asked her not very amused.

Aurora sobered up and looked at him politely. "We lost a century to compulsion, my love. And some of us lost a great deal more. Surely you can't believe we'd allow ourselves to come here vulnerable?"

Elijah rolled his eyes. "My dearest Aurora, compulsion is not my only party trick."

Aurora's politeness vanished as she turned on her chair to meet the suited Original's look. "I do not like these threats."

Tristan cleared his throat and cut into the conversation. "Our continued existence depends on the Mikaelsons. We've known that since Finn and Kol died. Unfortunately, so does every other vampire in the world. Given that the sirelines have declared war against one another, you can imagine how many young upstarts have come to the same conclusion - kill an Original, wipe out an entire line of rivals. Heavy burden, isn't it? The lives of thousands of sired vampires resting on your shoulders? In a perfect world, you'd allow us to seal you away forever, thus eliminating the threat."

At the insinuation, Tristan earned him threatening glares from the two Originals. "Fortunately, the world is far from perfect," Klaus sarcastically informed, thus eliminating any possibility of agreement to the silly deal.

However, there came a loud roar from the entrance that put everyone under confusion for the first couple of seconds.

"LUCIEN!" Marlenie came walking in madly, eyes laying over the called man like a hawk. "I'm going to kill you!" she declared in the same loud roar she used before. She sped around the table and snatched Lucien from his chair, pinning him against the table.

"What in the hell are you doing!?" Lucien demanded before turning the tables and pinning her against the wall.

Marlenie growled as she fought against his grip, refusing to give up. "You bastard! You took advantage of my mother!"

Everyone at the table exchanged glances of mutual confusion and of innocence. It appeared Lucien had problems of his own outside the sireline war.

Marlenie loudly growled again as she finally pushed Lucien to the side then kicked him backwards. She sped up to the table and swiped off several of the knives to throw them Lucien's way. She had a very good aim as the other vampire barely managed to dodge them...until one of them cut through his shoulder. Marlenie slammed a fist on the table and grabbed one full chair to recklessly throw at Lucien next. When she missed, she sped to the nearest chair and broke it apart to create a makeshift stake

Although shocked of the spectacle, and a little impressed, Elijah was able to break through. "Niklaus, stop her!"

Marlenie had only pulled back the stake to take aim for Lucien when Elijah called out. She froze and looked back at the table, uttering a frail, "What?" before Klaus sped out of his chair and pushed her against a wall.

Klaus snatched the stake from her and chucked it aside. "Lucien, why is this stranger ruining this oh-so-grand dinner?" he sarcastically looked at the other vampire with annoyance. "While I am impressed with her tactics, she's cutting into our conversation."

Lucien grumbled as he got back on his feet, sending glares towards Marlenie, but she was much more preoccupied staring at Klaus in front of her. "I've no idea - she's lost her mind."

That answer snapped Marlenie out of her stupor. She fiercely fought against Klaus, forgetting who he was for a second in favor of killing the other vampire. "You!" she shouted at him. "This is all on you! You took advantage of my mother when she was in need of a friend!"

Lucien rolled his eyes, uncaring what he set loose anymore. If she came here it meant she didn't care of faking identities anymore. And if it didn't, he didn't care anyways. "Your 'mother' made her own decisions. Don't get angry with me because she disappointed you with her decision and ruined your family fantasy."

Marlenie furiously lunged towards him but Klaus yanked her right back to the wall, fiercely keeping her locked. "You sadistic bastard! You brainwashed her! You twisted her thoughts!"

"Enough!" Klaus shouted but was outmatched by Marlenie's.

"YOU SHOULD BE FURIOUS WITH HIM TOO!" she screamed and pushed her hair out of her face to peer around him and see the dinner table. "Instead of doing this stupid dinner with people you so obviously want to kill, you should be killing him for what he's done to my mother!"

"And why would I care what he does to 'your mother'?" Klaus scoffed and stepped back from her. Marlenie went silent, looking down with indecision.

Lucien smirked as he neared the table again, far calmer than before. "Well, go on, then," he called to her. "Go on and tell them - tell them all. You already ruined your own 'long awaited reunion'," he rolled his eyes, "so why not just blurt it out?"

Marlenie looked back with a brand new, fueled up, rage. "I can't believe I asked you to take care of her. I never trust and when I chose to do it, you betrayed me. You took in my mother and you…" she crinkled her nose in disgust.

Elijah had been studying the new visitor with great intent, slowly reeling in the small clues. The impressive tactics? The ferocity, the booming screams...even the downright fighting style. "Klaus, have you not made the connections?"

"I'm in the middle of something, Elijah," Klaus rolled his eyes. "I'd like to get back to dinner, Lucien, so get your friend out."

"Niklaus!" Elijah exclaimed loudly, making his brother finally turn in his direction. "She said 'mother'," Elijah spoke quieter, "And just who do you suspect has been with Lucien for the past two weeks?"

The reaction on Klaus' face came almost instantaneously, and with an aura of shock he slowly looked back at Marlenie. "Maleny?"

Marlenie could not take the wide smirk Lucien had on for her, feeling as if he'd won by taking her grand moment away from her. She would not give him that satisfaction. She would fight for her mother and finally meet her family like she always dreamed of. She sucked in a breath and turned to the two Originals with a wide grin. "Well, I can honestly say this was not how I wanted to meet you but I shall make do with what I have. I'm a resourceful girl, always have been."

"This has turned rather boring," Aurora boredly reached for her glass beside her plate. "Can't we just pull her little heart out and move on?"

Marlenie didn't waste a second and zipped over to the table to snatch up a knife which she then threw directly at Aurora. The latter caught it an inch before it would strike her face.

"The next time, I'll shove your heart out through your back," Marlenie spat coldly, "While I'm talking, keep your trap shut."

Aurora openly gaped at the woman and threw the knife to the side. She looked over to Klaus expectantly. "Kill her!" She demanded.

"Oh please," Marlenie had herself a nice laugh. 'He's not going to hurt me. But he will hurt…" she languidly pointed from Aurora, to Tristan, and finally to Lucien, "...you," she smiled, "After I tell him how you have my mother searching for the stupid medallion you three need to lock away this family."

"You have Maleny looking for the Serratura?" Elijah scowled at Lucien. It suddenly made sense why Amarrah had come in earlier wanting the half of Maleny's dark objects.

"Wait a minute, is this the same 'Maleny' that's the owner of the room upstairs?" Aurora glanced up to the second floor.

"I said shut up before I tear your tongue out from your mouth!" Marlenie suddenly shouted, missing the surprise on Klaus over the familiar threat. "Seriously, I have no desire to see you breathing you twit, no more than Lucien."

"And just who do you claim to be with your oh-so-mighty voice?" Aurora tilted her head, her hands gripping the table.

"I think I've already made the statement without actually having to say it," Marlenie glanced to her uncle, warmly smiling as Elijah studied her more. "I heard a lot about you, you know. My mother used to say how poised you liked to be in the village but you did have a little mischievous side." She turned to Klaus then, her face softening as she walked back to him. "But my mother used to talk about you most. You with the big voice and your bad temper, and your incredible artistic skills, succumbing to my mother's requests without a second thought," she chuckled. "Tell me, is it true you once had to get her off a tree because she was trying to 'make a statement'?" The private memory being drawn out by the strange girl made Klaus nearly tremble. Marlenie expected something along those lines and so her smile was still going strong. "I believe my name should confirm who I am — it has a special meaning, you see. It's Marlenie Velden, though I guess now that I'm here I can finally use my real name: Marlenie Mikaelson." She came to stand face to face with Klaus, the latter staring at her with widened eyes. "Hello, father."

~ 0 ~

In the cemetery, Davina unpleasantly came into one of the Regent crypts to find Vincent casually reading tarot cards over a table. "What do you want?" she asked, sounding already impatient.

"Marcel told me what was going on," Vincent looked up from the cards.

"Mmm. And you decided to care?" Davina gave him an unimpressed look. "This is witch business, Vincent. You don't even practice anymore. And, as for The Strix? If they come after me, I'll deal with it. I'm not afraid."

Vincent sighed and returned to the tarot cards, flipping the one closest to Davina. It happened to be the 'death' card. "Maybe you should be," he said afterwards, but Davina remained unimpressed.

"You trying to scare me?"

"No, Davina- I'm trying to warn you. But you don't like it when people disagree with you. From what I hear, you get pretty mad."

That made a shift in Davina's behavior. "What makes me mad is getting lectured from the guy who walked away from being a witch."

Vincent made to get leaving. "Well, then I best be careful, or else I'm gonna end up like all the people you got mad at last time, right?"

Davina frowned. "Kara Nguyen attacked me."

"So you had her killed? You gonna kill anybody who disagrees with you, Davina?"

"I took care of a threat. That's what leaders do. And, if anyone tries to stand against me, I'll do it again." Davina left him with that warning and walked out of the crypt...only to see a group of Elders from different covens waiting for her outside. At the front was Van Nguyen, Karen's son, holding a dreamcatcher in his hands.

"Funny thing about a willow hoop- never know what you're gonna see," he smugly said to the teen Regent.

Davina quickly looked back to the crypt where Vincent was coming out holding the matching willow hoop.

"I told you I'd find out what you did. Now everyone else knows, too," Van concluded with great triumph.

~ 0 ~

"This is madness, proper madness," Aurora was more than irritated to see Marlenie being sat down at the table, closest to Klaus, like if she were actually a part of the dinner. "Are we actually going to believe what this woman says?"

"Oh honey, I've already been believed," Marlenie reached for a bowl full of berries and plucked on up. "Ooo, I love berries," she remarked without thinking.

Klaus intently watched her pick up the small berry, still in awe, and after her sudden remark he saw Maleny in her for a brief second. Could it be that there was actually...a second child of his with Maleny walking the Earth? Well, Marlenie certainly had his aggressiveness packed down yet she still had that innocent aura Maleny carried with her despite the gravity of the situations they found themselves in. She had his eyes, Maleny's then-raven-black hair as well as a tint of the voice.

"So," Marlenie looked at the others with curiosity, holding another berry in hand whilst she chewed another, "What exactly was the purpose of this little dinner? And how can I destroy it?"

"To create a negotiation, clearly," Tristan answered her, mildly annoyed with her presence. As far as he knew, it was just another complication. "None of your concern."

Marlenie flashed him a fake smile. "I don't like you either," she declared with a feigned amusement. "Trying to act so high and mighty just because you have a little social club."

Klaus cleared his throat but did a terrible job swallowing down a laugh. "Marlenie, try to be a little nicer for the moment, no?"

Marlenie lightly sighed and looked out to the plates of food to see which one looked most delicious. "Yes, father," she said overly innocent which only then amused Klaus more.

Just then, Freya strode into the courtyard, and after desperately trying to find Rebekah's whereabouts, seeing the guests her brothers had for dinner made it all the more infuriating. "We're welcoming our enemies to the dinner table now?"

Seeing her put Marlenie under a grave terror. She abruptly got up from her chair, her breath taking shaky intakes. "Y-you…"

Freya narrowed her eyes at the woman, to her being just another intrusive in the compound. Marlenie backed away, swallowing hard. "You're not supposed to be here...you're...you're dead...You're supposed to be dead!"

"Marlenie," Klaus got up and walked towards the younger vampire.

Marlenie gasped and looked at him as he neared her. "The witches that kept Nicolas and I...they did a spell after this witch took my brother, and her face—" she pointed at Freya, "—was there! She worked with that witch that took Nicolas!"

Freya arched an eyebrow, slowly turning her head towards Elijah. "What is going on?"

Elijah cleared his throat and answered slowly. "It appears Maleny gave birth to twins when she inhabited the body of Iris Velden. This young woman," he gestured to Marlenie, who had clung to Klaus like her life depended on it - and the hybrid not so against it, held her, "is Marlenie, the...middle child?"

"Maleny never ceases to surprise the hell out of me," Freya mumbled before returning her attention to Marlenie. "You speak of our aunt Dahlia, and I can assure you that woman is good and dead. Your brother is coming home. Now, I would give you a welcome home hug but I'm a little preoccupied finding your other aunt, Rebekah, who…" she landed a gaze on Aurora, who was busy glaring at the newest Mikaelson, "...was taken by you, I hear."

Aurora snapped her head towards the blonde witch, rolling her eyes in aggravation. "Oh, for heaven's sake!" she got up from her chair, "Not only do I have to deal with the alleged long, lost daughter, now I have to deal with the long-lost sister as well? Nik, please spare me your family's rage and paranoia. It is exactly this kind of lunacy which led me to steal Rebekah in the first place."

"So if she stole aunt Rebekah and messed with you and my mother, I can kill her now, right?" Marlenie quietly asked her father.

"Not before I get through with her," Freya was the one who answered. "What did you do, Aurora?"

"Oh, I'm sorry, love, but this prophecy has you all acting as fools. And I've no intention of risking my life to foolishness," Aurora put a hand over her chest then sighed. " Now, I can't trust Rebekah with any of you. And I certainly can't trust the silly dear to endure on her own, so I decided to put her someplace safe. Imagine a spot where no harm could come to her. Where, in fact, no one could possibly even track her down. Yes, rest assured, Rebekah is perfectly fine... at the bottom of the ocean."

The declaration had the two Originals sending her murderous glares, and a deep glare from Freya. "You're bluffing," Klaus tried her, hoping it was just part of her delirious personality.

Aurora pursed her lips, feigning innocence as she shook her head. "Nope."

"Tell me you're bluffing!"

Aurora let her act go and rolled her eyes. "Oh, you should all be thanking me. Rebekah's never been safer! She has plenty of company down there. There's all the little crabs," with her hands, she imitated said animal as well as the next, " ...and octopus, and…"

Klaus left Marlenie to speed up to the table, slamming his hands just opposite of Aurora. Before he could do anything else, Tristan sped up to Freya and held a knife to her throat. "Harm my sister, and I'll be forced to return the favor."

Elijah sighed in feigned weariness then sped over, yanking Tristan from Freya to shove him face-first against a support beam of the balcony.

From his spot at the table, Lucien reached for his drink and made a common, snarky remark. "Oh, this all escalated very quickly…"

Following her in her family's steps, Marlenie forewent her fear of Freya to speed behind Lucien's chair, picking up a leftover fork to stab his shoulder with. "Don't think I've forgotten about my mother," she said as Lucien grunted as the fork twisted inside his shoulder. "I came searching for my family so don't think for a second that I would hesitate to kill anyone threatening them especially my mortal mother."

Lucien rolled his eyes and came up with a dark response. "You said it yourself, dear," he spat the last word as he pulled the fork from his shoulder. "Mortal mother. And, oh, the mortal are so fragile and...breakable."

Marlenie's eyes widened, briefly terrified. "You would hurt her?"

"Well, I will admit it's not the same. She may be the mind but I was used to the body," Lucien shrugged.

The comment had Marlenie angrier than earlier, but when she met eyes with Klaus, she saw hers compared nothing to his. It looked like he was ready to kill Lucien there and then.

Aurora saw it too and grew even more agitated. "Okay, can we just let go of this woman already?"

Marlenie smugly glanced at her. "You're sadly never going to see that happen."

Freya had enough of the nonsense and used her magic to snap Aurora's neck. Elijah agreed with her method and dragged Tristan back to the table, harshly shoving him into his seat. "Niklaus... which of these two vulgar parasites would you first like to torture?"

"Actually," Marlenie spoke up, crossing her arms and once again glaring at Lucien, "I'd like a word with him first."

"And I need you to come with me first," Klaus said and made her look at him. "As convincing as your story is…"

"It's not a story," Marlenie inputted, not offended by his doubt.

"...I would like some concrete confirmation you speak the truth," Klaus looked past her towards Freya. "Freya?"

"Fine," the witch sighed, "But someone tie that one up," she pointed to Aurora.

"I'll call Hayley," Elijah announced, looking between the two remaining vampire men. "I'm sure she'd love to help us here."

~ 0 ~

Marlenie had been brought to the downstairs living room where Freya rapidly prepared the spell that would tell if Marlenie was truly Klaus' daughter. Marlenie intently, and still slightly fearful, watched Freya stand over a table with the spell ingredients.

"You don't have to be afraid of me," Freya smiled amusedly as she worked. "If you're telling the truth, then you will be welcomed—"

"That's not why I'm afraid," Marlenie interrupted, her voice unusually soft and meek. "Your face was there when the witches did the spell to see where my brother, Nick, was…you and that woman's face..."

"Dahlia," Freya named.

"Dahlia," repeated Marlenie and sighed. "She came like a storm and stole my brother."

Freya sighed and looked at the woman. "I didn't know what Dahlia's plans were. I promise you, though, that your brother was cared for by me. I loved that little kid with all my heart."

"Why would she take him?" Marlenie asked, her eyes filling with tears. "Mum was already gone and Nick was all I had left. We were just kids hoping each day we wouldn't be sacrificed by the lunatic witch coven we were forced to live with. But then that woman came in, and she stole Nick. And I was left alone."

Freya sympathetically looked at her assumed niece. "I am deeply sorry for what Dahlia did to you. She took me from my family when I was just five years old. There was a curse placed on every first-born generation of this family that had them belonging to our aunt Dahlia."

"Nick was born about three minutes before me," Marlenie whispered.

"And thus the very first of a new Mikaelson generation," Freya sighed. "But don't worry, Dahlia is dead now. Your brother will be coming home soon."

"I would ask how you're alive but I frankly don't care," Marlenie lightly chuckled. "All I know is that I found my father, my mother is alive and in her own body, and that my brother is alive and coming home too!"

Freya smiled and returned to her spell. "That's the spirit. Now then, I have some of Klaus' blood but I'm also going to need your blood."

Marlenie's eyes half-widened when Freya held out a hand with a knife. "Umm…."

"Do this and then you can join your aunt Hayley in the ballroom where Aurora is being kept," Freya waved the knife tauntingly. "I know you're just itching to slap her a little…"

Without saying a word, Marlenie held out both her hands, eager to join the torturing.

~ 0 ~

Back in Lucien's apartment, Maleny was busy looking through the boxes of dark objects while also having a conversation with Amarrah over the cellphone.

"Vincent's there? Oh thank God, can you two bring over my half please?" Maleny pulled out a strange looking, twisted star and crinkled her nose.

"You want me to bring your mother's spellbook and the objects to that awful place?" Amarrah groaned. "I'd rather not step foot into the wolf's cave."

Maleny rolled her eyes. "There's no one here but me, Ams. Please just bring them over."

"What do you intend on doing with it?"

"Hmm, a spellbook full of spells and witches objects…" Maleny pretended to consider the answer, dropping the star back into the box. "Yes, I think I was going to make pancakes with it."

"Well, nice to see your humor is still intact," Amarrah sighed. "But fine, if you promise Lucien isn't going to be there then we'll come."

"I can promise that. Now please hurry, I can't promise how long he'll be there," Maleny said before hanging up. She put her cellphone down on the couch and returned to her task. Eventually, she picked up a skeleton looking object. Gently, she traced her fingers over it and deviously smiled. "Hmm, looks like I've finally found it." She backtracked from the boxes and plopped down on the couch. "But who's gonna find it after me," she giggled, "Not Lucien!"

~ 0 ~

Hayley was having quite the entertainment beating the crap out of Aurora in attempts to get the location of Rebekah's whereabouts. She was more than surprised to see a black-haired woman striding into the room like she owned the place.

"Can I help you?" Hayley arched an eyebrow, but then quickly looked back at Aurora, who was on the floor, when she loudly groaned.

"Honestly, I was more than curious to meet the mother of Niklaus' child," Aurora rolled her eyes, "But you," she pointed towards Marlenie, "were nowhere near that list."

Marlenie pretended to pout. "Don't worry, you won't be here much longer after my mother comes back."

Aurora then glared and jumped to her feet. "If I hear one more 'my mother' or 'Maleny' someone is going to die."

"Your mother is Maleny?" Hayley blinked at the new vampire. She had no knowledge of whatever the Mikaelsons had been planning, but she was more than pleased to be invited in to torture vampires who hurt her family.

"It's still being proved but aunt Freya let me come to play while she finished the spell that's going to confirm it all," Marlenie cracked her knuckles, all the meanwhile staring at Aurora. "Now please explain why this redhead just said you're the mother of my father's daughter? Mine's blonde and mortal."

"You don't know you have a younger stepsister?" Hayley asked and sped up behind Aurora when the redhead made a step towards Marlenie.

"WHAT!?"

Hayley snorted. "Take that as a 'no' then."

"So...you and my father…"

Hayley waved with a hand to stop her from going any further. "One night stand, way before Maleny even showed up. And rest assured, that will never again."

Marlenie seemed satisfied with Hayley's assurance. "Fine. Now after this, do you think I can meet my...little sister?"

Hayley yanked Aurora by the hair, pretending to think about it. "Help me with this one and I'll think about it."

Marlenie smirked and nodded in agreement.

~ 0 ~

Out in the cemetery, Davina stood at the head of the crowd of Elders. Vincent and Van stood not too far from her, and all listened as Vincent read off a scroll.

"By order of the law set forth by the Ancestors, in accordance to the decree of the nine covens, Davina Claire, you are henceforth banished from this community. Your title is revoked, as is your link to those that have come before. You will no longer have contact with the Ancestors. To the New Orleans witches, it will be as though you were never born."

Vincent looked up at the teary-eyed woman, who was horrified of the situation. He felt no better himself for having lent a hand to Marcel in this play. But it was the only way to get the Strix off Davina's back...at least that's what they told themselves.

"I'm sorry, Davina. It's time," he regretfully told Davina.

Shaking, Davina watched the crowd of witches form an aisle for her to walk through. As she walked through them, the witches turned their backs on her to symbolize her banishment from the covens. With each step she took she could also feel the Ancestors leaving her as well.

It was almost impossible not to break down before leaving the cemetery.

~ 0 ~

Klaus stood watching over Freya as she finished her spell. He was rather anxious when she stopped chanting and looked up. He could see the merged puddle of blood on the paper Freya had set on the table. "Well?" he impatiently asked, arms crossed.

A quirky smile spread across Freya's face. "Congratulations, Klaus, your father to three lovely children. And I think we both know who truly inherited your temper."

Klaus rolled his eyes, looking irritated with her little joke. Inside, however, he felt the air being sucked out of his lungs, much like in the same way he felt after holding Hope for the first time and learning of Nicolas' existence.

"You should know that Marlenie hasn't told Maleny who she really is," Freya said, beginning to clear the table of the spell. "Just a note…"

"I have no interest," Klaus quietly said and turned for the doors.

"It's just us, Klaus," Freya playfully rolled her eyes. "Marlenie's caught me up with everything that's happened today. I hope this is the white flag moment now and someone gets Maleny the hell out of Lucien's place because I deeply feel like Lucien could live up to his threat and hurt her."

Klaus swallowed hard, for a minute believing in Freya's accusation. Despite it all, he couldn't let another of his kind hurt Maleny due to his family's enemies.

~ 0 ~

After procuring a very unpleasant truth by the De Martel siblings, everyone was released to go back to the courtyard where the dinner table was still set.

"Longitude and latitude. Lovely," Lucien grumbled as he took back his seat, this time having the agreement of everyone. One of the siblings held the longitude while the other held the latitude that would bring the Mikaelsons to the location of Rebekah's body.

"Well, despite our differences, I believe great strides were made today," Tristan smiled tightly and held up his glass to his sister's beside him, clinking to their triumph.

Elijah stood at his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose in annoyance. "Tristan, I can't murder you at this very moment, but I could just as easily tear those eyeballs from your skull and feed them to your sister."

"Ooh, see I always wondered if the threats my mother said you all made were true," Marlenie chuckled as she walked into the courtyard with Klaus beside her. "I guess it's true."

"That's nothing," Klaus scoffed, feigning offense. "You don't think you inherited your threat abilities from him did you?"

"So, it's true, then?" Elijah glanced back at the two, curiously waiting for the answer.

"It appears she was telling the truth," Klaus wrapped an arm around Marlenie's shoulder. "I had twins!"

"And do you know, we share quite the complicated plan-making skills," Marlenie giggled. "This dinner was quite lovely, filled with drama and family tension - It was filled with intrigue and devilish plans, though nothing compared to what we have planned now." Her giggle suddenly faded and was replaced with a cold look. She sped around the table to where Tristan was and snapped his neck without so much a word.

Aurora gasped in horror and jumped to her feet. She glanced at Klaus, feeling utterly betrayed while he merely smirked with pride.

"Were you anyone else, the servants would already be mopping your blood from the floor," he informed her. "If you do not bring my sister home, Tristan will die slowly, and in tremendous pain."

"You betray me for what?" she frowned, gesturing to Marlenie behind. "A sudden child that could have very well lured you into a trap? Or the family that is sure to betray you like they always have in the past?"

Klaus rolled his eyes and sped up to her, loudly sneering at her. "I have your brother- a sibling for a sibling. I want Rebekah back."

"You will regret this," Aurora swore to him and stormed off.

"After everything today, you just let her go?" Freya incredulously glared at Klaus after the redhead woman left.

"Aurora should be easy enough to control. We have Tristan now," Elijah gestured to the knocked out vampire on his chair.

Marlenie then turned and sped up to Lucien, her face once again cold. "I don't think I have to openly say it but, for your needs, I want my mother back."

Klaus then joined her side, sharing very much the same glare with her. "Along with the medallion, should she find it. But if there is so much a hair harmed on Maleny's head you will meet an end so cruel, the devil will weep."

Though it was mighty horrific to be in the position he was, Lucien stood his ground and got up. "Well, that's a heroic threat but the ultimate decision lays with Maleny, don't you think? After what happened, will she really come back?"

Marlenie wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug grin off Lucien's face. "You'd be surprised what she really thinks of you," she said coldly, leaving Lucien to ponder for a moment.

~ 0 ~

When Maleny heard the knocking on the doors, she rushed to go answer. "Amarrah!" she exclaimed and pulled the French witch inside.

"Hey, I have the spellbook," Amarrah declared behind a box she held.

"That's great," Maleny beamed and helped Amarrah come into the apartment with the box. They both set it down on the coffee table and Amarrah set her purse next to it where she took out the spell book.

"Vincent's downstairs bringing in more boxes," Amarrah explained.

"Great," Maleny chuckled, "Do you think you can have Cami come here to pick up her boxes?"

"You found the medallion?" Amarrah worriedly asked.

"No," Maleny sighed. "And I know that's going to cost me with Lucien, but I really couldn't find it."

"Do you think he's going to buy that?"

"Look, I don't have it. He's gonna have to think of another place to look for it," Maleny shrugged.

"Alright," Amarrah turned for the door, "I'm gonna help Vincent bring up more boxes. Don't go anywhere."

Maleny playfully rolled her eyes. "Yeah, Lucien has me on lockdown so no worries."

"Well, maybe he's not all bad," Amarrah pretended to reconsider him by the door. "But still, you can come over to my place instead. I really don't like you being here."

"I know," Maleny crossed her arms. "I just...I just don't know what to do right now. I need to think."

"There's not much to think, Mal," Amarrah said quietly and walked out.

Maleny sighed and turned for the coffee table, eyeing Amarrah's purse.

Outside, Amarrah rushed for the elevator. She knew Vincent was probably having a hard time carrying in the heavy boxes. Back in the apartment, Maleny had sat down on the couch. She rubbed her golden necklace and sighed. For some reason, it didn't sit right with her to have it around her neck when she was doing so much wrong. Her mother was an innocent woman, and Maleny no longer thought she could ever be one.

"What have I become, mother?" Maleny whispered. How she wished she could visit the makeshift altar Klaus had helped her make near Mystic Falls. She doubted Lucien would take her.

A strange noise from the hallway, followed by a shrill scream of Amarrah snapped Maleny from her thoughts.

Bolting up from the couch, she ran for the doors. "Amarrah!?" She looked around and saw her friend unconscious on the floor with a bloody neck.

Standing behind Amarrah's body was none other than Aurora, her fangs blared out and covered in blood. "Well, then, you must be Maleny…"

Maleny felt her heart nearly stop at the sight of Aurora. She glanced back at the doors of Lucien's apartment, knowing if she made it past them she would be safe as Aurora was not invited in. She whirled around and made to run, but Aurora caught her midway.

"Mortal…" Aurora repeated the famous word as she dragged a hand down Maleny's neck, able to hear the terrified heartbeat of the blonde. "Perfect."

~ 0 ~

By the time Amarrah woke up, Vincent had brought her into Lucien's apartment, where he was explained to what happened. Shortly afterwards, Marlenie, Klaus and Lucien arrived.

"What are you doing in my apartment?" Lucien was quick to threateningly demand from the two witches.

"Easy," Vincent raised his hands in a non-threatening manner. "My friend's hurt, alright?" he gestured to the bleeding Amarrah on the couch.

It was fairly recognizable as a vampire injury as the blood oozed from the witch's neck.

Marlenie looked around the very quiet apartment. "Where's my mother?" she whispered.

"Who?" Amarrah languidly looked at the new woman, no idea who she was.

Klaus spotted Maleny's mother's grimoire on the table and rushed up to retrieve them. He picked up the book and glanced at Amarrah. "She wouldn't leave it here. Where did she go?" Amarrah slowly looked down, and giving no answer Klaus repeated himself in a loud shout. "Where is she!?"

Amarrah flinched and finally answered. "Aurora, she...she came out of nowhere and attacked me...and…"

"N-n-n-n-no," Lucien cut her off, coming up to the side of the couch, "Maleny was safe in here. No one of a different sireline gets in without an invitation."

"Then she must have gone out!" Amarrah exclaimed. "I screamed and naturally she had to come out. You would know that if you actually knew her."

"Are you saying that delusive woman has my mother in her possession?" A flash of terror crossed Marlenie's face as she sped out of the apartment to go in search of the immediate perimeters.

"This is your fault," Klaus turned on Lucien rather fast, a glint of murder filling his own eyes.

"Don't blame me for your ex," Lucien snapped. "Shall I remind you why Aurora killed her the first time? You may despise me but at least what I touch doesn't wither away or die."

"Excellent last words," Klaus snapped and walked towards him when Amarrah called.

"Don't waste time on him!" she angrily got up with the help of Vincent. "Now we all have jobs to do. I'm taking these boxes back," she nodded towards said boxes, "As well as this," she reached for the grimoire from Klaus but he jerked it away, giving her a warning look.

"C'mon, Ams," Vincent gently helped her walk out of the apartment.

But just as they crossed the doorway, Amarrah forced him to stop so she could say one last thing to the two men. "And for the record, it's both your faults this happened. Feel proud, men. While you battled to see who kept the pretty blonde, you let her cross into lethal danger. If Maleny dies for real, it will be on both of you."

Klaus glared daggers her way as she was helped out, but some part of him knew her words were a bit true.

"I think the celebration for the harvest may have turned out to be a better one than we thought," Maleny mused with a light chuckle.

"You are certainly right," Klaus agreed and made her laugh again. He pressed a kiss to her bare shoulder.

It was dark out, but not as late to have to sneak back into the village right away. And that was good, because neither wanted their moment to end. They had ended up together with the blanket they'd brought with them now draped over both their naked bodies.

Maleny turned a bit to look up at Klaus, the latter on his side, and smiled. "Can you promise me something?"

"Anything."

"...promise me we'll be together, forever. Promise me that...one day, we will be husband and wife."

Klaus pretended to think for a moment before smiling. He leaned down and pressed a kiss to her arm, "I promise to be with you forever." He then moved his lips to kiss her shoulder again. "I promise to keep you happy." He then kissed her neck, hearing Maleny hum afterwards. "I promise to keep you safe." He laid a soft kiss over her lips while one of his hands searched for hers to clasp with his. "I promise to love you always and forever."

Klaus turned away from the door and Lucien and found nothing else but a pouring guilt. He had, in truth, forgotten all those promises he once made to Maleny. It had been a thousand years, but even then - without remembering - it had been his instinct to always protect her. How far had they come to be where they are now?

Well, he knew then that no matter what their status was, he couldn't bear to let her get hurt, and much less because of him yet again.

He was going to find her. That was a vow that he was going to see through.

#ocappreciation #ocfairygodmother #fd: the originals #the originals #klaus mikaelson #tvd #klaus mikaelson fics #klaus mikaelson imagines #the originals fics #the originals imagines #tvd fics #tvd imagines #oc: Maleny Rowan #fic: under the same stars

8 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 2 years

Note

Just so you know I am always down for new TVD fics! I would love to read an AU with Maleny and Klaus! Are you willing to give spoilers? It's okay if you dont!

Thanks so much! I'm excited to get into it!

For now, I starting out with the opposite of how Mal began in her original fic in T.O. This time around, she has no idea about her curse. Klaus knows her but she doesn't remember him nor any of the Mikaelsons. I'm also adding in a bit angst between her, Klaus and Elijah because why the hell not :))

And I'm trying to make Maleny less "docile" than how I had her in her T.O fic. TVD!Maleny will be meaner, more brutal and sometimes even a villain. She will be competing with Klaus at times too. Excited to showcase her!!

#oc: maleny rowan #tvd ocs

2 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 2 months

Text

On the hunt for a new daughter faceclaim for Mal and Klaus and I need help?? I had a fc but I'm writing an AU and long story short, the previous fc doesn't work anymore. The new fc needs to be in her early 20s, and not Danielle Russell basically. We building a little fam ❤️

#oc: maleny rowan

1 note · View note

saiilorstars · 2 years

Text

Yall after 84 years I'm actually writing a new chapter for Maleny!!! I lOve having free time again 🥰🥰🥰

#spoiler she's a queen!!!#oc: maleny rowan

0 notes

saiilorstars · 1 year

Photo

OC Valentines Challenge

‘Every good couple starts with a solid foundation than adds building blocks to make a strong home out of each other. In OC ships, you could even say these building blocks are ship tropes. Tell everyone what tropes you think your ship is made of!’

1. Aitana Serrano x Spencer Reid - Friends to lovers - Two characters go from a platonic relationship to a romantic one. 2. Emilia Hartley x Sonny Carisi - Fake relationship - Two characters start out faking a relationship for one reason or another and along the way, they fall in love for real. 3. Minerva Souza x 10th Doctor - Star-crossed Lovers - Two lovers doomed to be kept apart no matter how hard they struggle to be together. 4. Renata Cartwright x 11th Doctor - Forbidden Love - Two characters in a romantic relationship that is highly discouraged or strongly opposed by a third party, such as the public; either due to cultural, societal, political, or religious reasons. 5. Citlalli del Rio x T’Challa - Lovers in Denial - Two characters are just perfect for each other, but neither realizes it (or only one realizes it). However, everyone around them — such as their friends, family, and enemies — can see their obvious feelings for each other. 6. Maleny Rowan x Klaus Mikaelson - Eternal Love - Two characters maintain a romantic relationship over the course of eternity. 7. Belén Palayta x Barry Allen - Partners in Fighting Crime - Two characters who are each other's companions in whatever they seek to do, whether good or bad. 8. Montserrat Novak x Rafael Barba - Sunny and grumpy - Two people with opposite personalities meet, one a positive and upbeat person and the other a grumpy and pessimistic person, and learn to love each other 9. Seren Soul x Steve Rogers - Destined to be Together - Two characters who despite their individual (sometimes mutual) struggles always find themselves gravitating towards each other in the end. 10. Chloe Winters x Bucky Barnes - Impossible Love - Two characters who love each other romantically, but they cannot be together because of their external circumstances.

taglist: @ocappreciationtag @arrthurpendragon @anotherunreadblog @maaaaarveeeeel @stareyedplanet @averyhotchner @abzidabzy @foxesandmagic @xovalliegirlxo @gloryekaterina @lenonizi @ochub

17 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 3 years

Photo

Chapter 2: Delving into History

Current Story Masterlist // Previous story // Maleny’s Masterlist

Pairings: Klaus Mikaelson x OFC

Pronunciation of OC’s name: Ma-leh-nee

Requested tag: @ocfairygodmother @anotherunreadblog @maaaaarveeeeel @stareyedplanet @perfectlystiles

Chapter Summary: Maleny properly meets Lucien Castle without Klaus' knowledge and since Maleny doubts that it'll take long for Klaus to figure out where she is, she demands to hear Lucien's story before he's undoubtedly threatened.

"Help me! Someone, please! Oh, please help!" Cecilia de Ark desperately cried from the ground, almost to tears from such pain she felt in her leg. Along with her, her horse whinnied in distress for its owner. "Please!"

The bushes rattled until Klaus and Lucien appeared, Lucien slightly out of breath after the speedy run he had to do to get there. Both had been in the courtyard along with others when, through his supernatural hearing, Klaus heard the calls of Cecilia from the forest. With Lucien being nearby, Klaus was forced to tell him of the matter.

"My lady!" Lucien exclaimed and ran to the dark-haired woman. "What happened?"

"I-I have no idea," Cecilia sniffled as Lucien tried helping her up. "I was riding...on my own," she added guiltily, for she was not allowed to do such things. "My horse," she gestured to the white horse near them, "she just…"

"She's afraid," Klaus finished for her, settling the horse for them.

"OW! OW!" Cecilia cried harder the moment she put force on her left leg. She nearly fell back, even with Lucien's support, if Klaus hadn't sped to them and pulled her forwards to him. Cecilia's eyes widened in alarm, the first thing doing was looking at Lucien. "Lucien…" she said shakily, in utter fear.

"I-I-I-It's alright, my lady," Lucien gently said, motioning with his hands.

"What...what are you?" Cecilia slowly looked Klaus up and down, very aware he was still holding her and frightened of what could happen next.

"I am the man that heard you crying out here," Klaus said sternly, and also a bit rudely, "so you will say nothing of this."

"Oh, because that makes me feel so much more secure," Cecilia momentarily frowned. "What are you?" she demanded again, more fiercely.

"Something you are not prepared to see," Klaus devilishly smirked at her. "No worries, we do not mean to harm anyone in this place."

"Let me go right now," Cecilia then ordered. Klaus gave a light shrug before releasing the woman, as she had ordered. Cecilia fell with a hiss as her broken leg harshly hit the ground. Appalled, Cecilia glared up at him. "Have you no manners!?"

"You ordered and I listened," Klaus reminded while Lucien scrambled to help the woman up. "Count yourself lucky, I don't do that for anyone."

"Lucien, what kind of family did you bring to our home?" Cecilia looked at the man with a disappointed aura.

"They will not hurt you," Lucien promised her. "Now please, allow us to bring you back to the castle where the healer can help you."

Cecilia nodded but when Lucien moved her forwards she yelped as a pain jabbed in her back. "Oh!" she exclaimed, throwing Klaus an irritated look. "I hurt my back because of you!"

"Please, my lady," begged Lucien again, "accept his help."

Klaus extended his arms towards the woman but she refused, shaking her head. "I would much rather have you carrying me back," she promptly said.

"But it will not look well if I did that," Lucien insisted, glancing at Klaus for some help.

Klaus rolled his eyes but yielded. "He is right, Cecilia. People's tongues here have a manner of speaking what they should not. Do not give them a reason by having him carry you in on his own."

Cecilia silently looked between the two men, figuring they were right. And under no circumstances did she want anything to happen to Lucien because of her. She gave her consent with a nod, and so Klaus came forwards and swooped her up into his arms. Lucien went for the horse and slowly walked after the two.

"So, there is the friend part," Klaus was telling the story to Elijah and Freya from the lounge room of the compound.

Freya, knowing there was that irritating word coming in, said it herself, "Buuuut?" she rolled her eyes.

Klaus smiled innocently, "But," he said it himself as well, "then came some...troubles…"

At the De Martel's, a celebration was taking place. Out in the field were many tables holding meals and trinkets for the entertainment. Music rang throughout the field, and while some danced to it, others chose to mingle. In a practice area, several women of the Court, including Aurora herself, sat on the grass and intently watched Elijah and Tristan practiced throwing axes are wooden circles across them. Not too far away was Klaus, sitting on a chair and far more entertained by whittling a horse figurine from a wooden chunk.

Still slightly hobbling, Cecilia came towards the table beside him, discreetly talking to him while looking for a good snack. "I did not know people like you could do such calming, human things," she mused.

Klaus smirked, knowing she was still overly displeased with their encounter in the forest. "And I did not know women like you could still walk so calmly and converse with 'people like me' without a scream of terror."

Cecilia looked up, now holding a berry in her hand. "The only reason I have not informed my cousin, or my uncle, about your family is because Lucien has assured me you mean us no harm. But do not mistake that as a kind welcome from me."

"Oh, so I have no 'thank you' deserved from you after saving you?" Klaus momentarily stopped whittling. "Because of me we were able to find you before the sun set. Have you no manners, Lady Cecilia?"

Cecilia rolled her eyes, looking more amused now. "Hmm, I suppose."

Klaus waited a minute for such 'thank you' but it never came. "Well?"

Cecilia dropped the berry into her mouth and smirked. "Oh, I never said I would give it to you."

"Well, that was certainly rude."

"You were the one who dropped me on the floor!" At the reminder, Klaus laughed. Cecilia huffed, "Stop it!" she ordered, but for another minute or so, it went on. Neither saw Aurora's eyes drift to them, slightly irritated with the exchange.

"Only because you ordered it," Klaus pointed at Cecilia, slowly sobering up.

"You are impossible," Cecilia mumbled as she reached for another berry on the table. Klaus smirked again, making it wider when she looked back to him.

"So…" Freya nodded, hearing the newest addition to the story, "...you slept with his first love?"

Klaus made a face, apparently letting her know it was worse than that. "Not...exactly," he answered slowly, backtracking to the doors. He peered out into the hallways, making sure Maleny was no where near before closing them.

"What are you doing?" Freya curiously wondered after he turned back to them.

"Isn't it obvious?" Elijah asked, calmly sitting in one of the couches with a drink in hand, apparently more amused than he needed to be. "He doesn't want Maleny to overhear what comes next."

Freya raised her eyebrows, confused, while Klaus shot him a glare.

"Please," Elijah raised his glass to his lips, motioning Klaus with a hand to keep going.

Aurora de Martel paced in an alcove near her room, rather impatiently, as she waited for someone to come through. Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder, making her quickly turn around and see Klaus. The two smiled at each other, and without a word, began kissing. Klaus pushed her against a wall and deepened their kiss.

"No, stop!" they then heard from a distance, clearly a man's voice.

"Let me-" went a second voice, that of a woman's. In the next couple of seconds, Cecilia appeared, apparently being half pulled back by Lucien who was more than terrified.

"What are you doing?" Aurora hissed at her cousin.

"Saving you, what else!?" Cecilia snapped, looking far more angry than Aurora was. "You need to leave," she pointed at Klaus, "They're coming!"

Klaus sent a look to Lucien, almost regretting saving the woman in the first place. "What is she going on about?"

"Do not treat me like I am not in the room!" Cecilia shouted, enraging Aurora further.

"Quiet!" she stalked towards Cecilia, "I'm meant to be in prayer!"

"Then I suggest you get back to it before they find you here," Cecilia upheld her own glare, and being taller than the redhead it was more effective. "The guards were on their way - Lucien and I came through the other way. We came to warn you."

Before Aurora could dispute the matter, Klaus confirmed the story as he heard the steps of the guards growing closer. "It's too late. The guards are coming…"

The group heard the loud voices of the men, along with the weapons' clattering. Aurora visibly panicked and stepped back, turning to Klaus, "If the guards know, then Tristan himself will be alerted!"

"I will deal with them," Klaus assured, but Aurora shook her head.

"No. No, Niklaus, he is my brother!"

"LEAVE!" came Cecilia's loud order. "If you wish for your family's safety then leave already!"

"Go! Now, please! By the window, the same as you came!" Aurora begged Klaus, taking his hand and pulling him for the window.

"Lucien, I think you should go as well," Cecilia then told him, far softer than her earlier orders. "It would not bode well for you if they found you here. Better they find two rebellious cousins alone then with men."

"You will be punished for this," Lucien shook his head, "You must come with us."

Cecilia warmly smiled for his care. "I would only slow you down. Please, just go."

"Lucien, follow me!" Klaus urgently exclaimed as he took his leave through the window, never looking back however.

"Lucien, go!" Cecilia resorted to pleads as well when Lucien refused to move from his spot.

"He will get us into trouble!" Aurora frantically came towards them.

"You should have thought of that before entangling yourself with that man," Cecilia promptly snapped at her. "We came to save you and—"

However, Aurora's brother, Tristan walked into the room with two guards. For a minute, he couldn't tell the scene...and Aurora looked between her cousin and the servant for only a minute before making up a foul lie.

"Tristan! You should have seen what I witnessed," Aurora ran to her brother, feigning disgust.

"Aurora…" Cecilia gaped, both stunned at the betrayal, and terrified for what would now happen to them next.

"Take him!" Tristan pointed at Lucien, and the guards quickly acted.

"What? No!" Cecilia ran up to the guards but one of them grabbed her and pushed her into Tristan. "Aurora is lying! She is lying! Stop it! Don't take him!"

But no one listened to her, and Lucien was taken away in a half drag as he too pleaded...but for Cecilia's well-being.

Klaus took a long breath after finishing up the story. "And, given the circumstance, Lucien qualifies as both friend and foe, and according to Freya's prophecy…"

"Alright," Freya tried not to look as displeased as she was from the story, "So we have that, but let's not forget about family," she sighed.

Neither brother wanted to think about that as well. "Lucien's two out of three- I say we put him down," Klaus said, feigning cheerfulness, "Just like old times."

"Before we murder Lucien, there are certain questions that need to be answered," Elijah reminded, "Chiefly, what is he doing here? And the wolf venom... Why would he lie to you, his sire? I'm afraid we might have to resort to something deliciously medieval here, brother…"

But before any further word could be said, the doors slid open and Maleny poked her head inside. "Hmm, doors closed and yet I'm the only one outside who can't supernaturally hear what's being said in here…" she sarcastically smiled at the three, "Trying really hard not to have my feelings hurt because clearly I'm not invited into this conversation."

"It was a silly, family talk," Klaus waved her off, but realized his error all too late.

"Family talk," Maleny repeated with a bitter laugh. "Keep talking, you're making me feel so much better." Klaus sighed and turned to her, barely starting to walk for her when she pointed at him with a warning finger. "Forget it, clearly I am only a nuisance nowadays." She frowned and purposely sliding the doors harder than needed.

Freya awkwardly cleared her throat and leaned on the desk behind her. "Remind me again why we aren't telling her of the prophecy?"

"Because it is better this way," Klaus muttered, still half thinking of going after Maleny. "As you see, there are some things...that I would rather she not learn about."

"If she doesn't learn it from you, she'll learn it from someone else," Elijah meant a goodhearted warning.

"Where it be about the prophecy or Aurora, the only other person in the know is Lucien himself," a wide grin spread across Klaus' face, "and he's about to die today."

~ 0 ~

Maleny had barely just entered her room when she heard her cellphone go off. She was a little content to see it was Amarrah, for she knew they were organizing a little celebration for Alton's and Yamilet's return. Even if it did all depend on Davina keeping some candle alive, being in human form again for longer than a mere couple hours was something worth celebrating. Frankly, Maleny was itching to get the hell out of the compound for a while. She couldn't take being lied to and having secrets be kept from her. She did not go through centuries of a curse for this.

"Hello?" she finally picked up the phone.

Unfortunately for Maleny, Amarrah was more concerned than needed to be if it were all about a party. "Mal, we've got a problem."

Maleny blinked, "Um...you need more streamers?"

Amarrah sighed, "Kinney stole my laptop and he used the notes in it to bring Lucien Castle in as a suspect. I'm scared of what the guy will do here."

Maleny bit her lip nervously, "No, no, he won't. Hang on, I'm on my way." And before she could hear a 'no' Maleny hung up the call. Grabbing her things she dashed out of her room. She was able to successfully sneak out of the compound without so much as a glance her way. It seemed the secret conversation was far too good to reopen the doors.

Well, that was just fine, thought Maleny. If Klaus wouldn't tell her anything, she would get the information from his 'old acquaintance' that probably was the source of all secret conversations.

~ 0 ~

Cami had gathered all the vampires of the Quarter at Rousseau's, which was currently closed for the meeting to take place. "As long as this serial killer's in the news, cops are gonna be all over this city like a rash. So, no feeding on tourists, and don't even think about going near the locals."

Josh, annoyed with their situation, made a response, "So, what, then? Puppies and bunnies?"

Not remotely amused, Cami shot him a glare. "Josh, you can talk to our contacts at the blood banks and hospitals. Let them know you'll be coming by." She then turned back her attention to the others. "For the rest of you, keep everyone else in line. Klaus and Elijah will get it sorted out, and we'll be back in business in no time."

However, a dark-skinned woman, dressed in business attire, entered the place. Her dark eyes laid on Cami with a look that had the blonde under a shiver, and not the good kind. "Somehow, I doubt that. Your current dilemma will get worse before it gets better. The good news is, I can help!"

Although curious of the woman, Cami stepped towards her and warned, "I don't know who you are, but you definitely walked into the wrong place, so you might want to turn and exit."

The woman nerely smiled. "I'm Aya. Nice to meet you, Camille O'Connell. Now, are you going to be rude, or are you going to offer me a drink?"

Cami tilted her head, annoyed now. "I don't have time for this." She gestured to one one of the vampires. "Get her out of here."

Aya dropped her smile, "A shame... I'd heard you were leader who aimed to make newcomer feel safe and welcomed. What a disappointment."

The moment the vampire ordered to take her out touched her shoulder, Aya grabbed his wrist and twisted his arm, making it break. She kicked him in the stomach and jumped onto his shoulders, entangling her legs around his neck. She twisted her hips and snapped his neck. She gracefully landed on her feet and looked around for a response.

Everyone, including Cami, were stunned.

"Thing is," Aya continued like nothing happened, "I was instructed not to leave without making you an offer." She pulled out a black business card and raised it up for Cami to see. "Will you hear my offer or not?"

Cami looked around, seeing the low possibilities of her people winning against the apparently trained vampire. Plus, she wasn't the kind of leader that charged into a fight without first knowing what was on the other side. If there was something her psychology student years taught her, it was to be observant. She would need to see and study the moves of the opponent. And that was exactly what she planned to do that minute.

Cami walked towards the woman, pleasing Aya greatly. "Ah, acting like a proper lady - intelligent woman. Shall we?" she gestured for Cami to walk out first, and with one nervous glance back at the other vampires Cami left.

~ 0 ~

Lucien was calmly sitting in an interrogation room with Detective Kinney across him, pestering him about the murders which he was being accused of apparently. To be frank, he was quite bored and he did hate to be bored. So, when the door burst open and Maleny herself walked in, with Amarrah a couple feet behind, he felt like the party was finally getting started.

"What are you doing?" Kinney stood up, angrily looking at Amarrah for the imprudence.

Maleny remained at total ease. Her blue eyes flickered to Lucien. "Compel him to forget this and make him leave."

Amused at such an order, and just to see how this was going to go, Lucien obeyed. He compelled Kinney to forget the scene and leave them alone.

"Ams, you too," Maleny walked towards the table, missing Amarrah's fearful face, which clearly did not escape Lucien's judging by his laugh. Maleny sighed and turned to her friend, "I'm gonna be fine."

"But he's a murderer," the French witch said fearfully.

"Hey," Lucien feigned offense, "Whatever happened to 'innocent until proven guilty'?"

Maleny rolled her eyes but kept her back to him. "Amarrah, I'm going to be fine. I just need to talk to him. Go."

Though no where near convinced, Amarrah nodded and walked out of the room, closing the door behind. Soon as she did, Maleny turned back to Lucien, who was and ready widely grinning at her.

"I'm going to go on a hunch and say Nik doesn't know you're here…"

"You're gonna shut up and you're gonna talk," Maleny declared, her tone unusually cold as she sat down across him.

"Oh, you don't think I'm a murderer too, do you?" Lucien pouted.

"I don't know - the murders started the same day you got into town. All the victims match a pattern- wealth that, uh, you yourself seem to exude."

"Hmm! What I am is a ruthless, vicious, unstoppable killer," Lucien declared with utmost pride, "That's not to say I had anything to do with this- far from it."

"Look, I'm here on other business but if I get an admittance from you in the process, then hey, everyone wins," Maleny shrugged. "Why bother denying it if you are what you say you are?"

"You don't know me, Maleny," Lucien sighed.

"No, I don't," Maleny agreed, "And that's why I'm here to be honest."

"Well, I'd be more than happy to tell you about myself," Lucien leaned forwards, "and my first sentence would be that you and I are the same."

"Excuse me?" Maleny blinked, appalled at the accusation.

Lucien chuckled at her comical expression, and went on to explain. "All three of us, actually—the three out of four who survived after being caught in the orbit of Mikaelson family, though each of us with our share of scars."

Tristan had Lucien bounded by the wrists in one of the castle's cellars, and viciously whipped the poor servant hard across the back. Lucien could only cry out in agony answer grip his restraints after each whip. However, his screams, eventually drew in Klaus and Elijah into the cellar.

Tristan greeted them with a dark smile, his face splattered with Lucien's blood. "Have you two come to watch as Lucien receives his punishment? I fear I'm being a touch lenient, given his intentions for my dear cousin."

Klaus felt the inevitable guilt for the pair that had been accused and stepped forwards. "Why torture a loyal servant? I'm sure this is all a misunderstanding."

Tristan's smile fell from his face, and he spoke to the two brothers coldly. "One that remains outside your concern. As son of the Count, I may discipline staff as I see fit. Should you take issue, then I'll need to remind you that you are a guest."

He then returned to the two whipping, but Klaus could not let it slide any further. He went forth and grabbed Tristan by the arm. "Step away from him! Now."

Tristan didn't look very scared as Klaus had meant it to be. "I know what you are," he surprised the two brothers. For a moment, Klaus believed Cecilia had not kept her word. "Our house servants speak of demons hunting in the night. I, myself, interviewed one such maiden. Quite pretty. Thus far, the only survivor of these attacks. I asked what manner of creature had hunted her. She said she was certain it was the Lord Kol, but with the face of a beast. Your entire family sought refuge here, claiming to be noblemen, when, in fact, you are fiends. I can only surmise that you are hiding, which means you're afraid. Somewhere out there, something is even more savage than you."

While Elijah became anxious, Klaus was more infuriated and thus grabbed Tristan in a choke-hold. The human gasped as he bore witness to Klaus' vampire face came out.

"This is not going to be pleasant," but he nonetheless smirked.

Tristan gasped for air and sputtered out before any move was taken: "Do so at your peril. But, should any misfortune befall me, know that I have instructed my fastest riders to spread word of your presence here. Whomever seeks you would most certainly hear the news."

"Niklaus, release him," Elijah ordered at once, seeing there was no point in Ina battle that would ensue Mikael's appearance even quicker.

Klaus eventually let the human go, but was not pleased to do so. Tristan slowly recompiled himself and sent the two brothers another smug smile. "See? We're not so different after all. You wish to protect your family. I wish to protect mine."

Tristan turned back for Lucien, pulling out a knife from his belt for his next move. He grabbed Lucien by the hair and, to everyone's horror, he pushed the knife into Lucien's skin and drew it across his face, from ear to ear.

Maleny blinked in utter horror, "Oh my…" slowly, her eyes released the horror and filled with newfound apologies. "That is awful. I...I don't even know how to respond to that." She shook her head, suddenly thinking of a detail she hadn't yet heard. "But I don't understand, why were you there in the first place? The torturer...he spoke of a cousin…?"

Lucien sighed, "Cecilia. She was his cousin, and…"

Maleny could easily see through the man's eyes the clear affection stored for this woman. "You liked her," she finished for him, almost teasing him. Lucien gave her a sharp look, though probably more amused than he wanted to admit. "Tell me, did the spoiled woman ever even direct a word to you?"

"You'd be surprised to know she was far from the stereotypical rich girl this world has built," Lucien gave a hint of a smile.

Cecilia quietly sat on the edge of her bed, her broken legged propped up over a pillow...and her back comforted with another. She was boredly picking at her nails when there was a knock on her door.

"Come in," she said without looking up. A couple seconds later, Klaus emerged, only garnering annoyed groans. "I do not wish to speak to you!"

Klaus laughed at her apparent annoyance, "I am not here for you, Cecilia. I'm merely offering a chance for you two to converse without being caught."

Confused, Cecilia pursed her lips, about to question him further when she saw Lucien coming in behind. Immediately, her demeanor changed and she smiled widely, reaching out for him.

"Oh! You came!" she laughed.

"You have a little while," warned Klaus before leaving and shutting the door.

"Hm, your friend is useful for something after all," Cecilia mused to Lucien who went for a chair. When she saw him she shook her head and called for him, "No, come here," she scooted from the edge and patted a spot.

Lucien was startled and made it known. "It would not be…"

Cecilia warmly smiled at him, still patting the spot for him. "I do not care. Will you not be near me?"

"I could barely stand being away from you," Lucien sheepishly responded with as he sat down on the edge of her bed.

Cecilia chuckled, leaning back, but then sighed as she slowly grew quieter. "To be quite honest, sometimes I think you are the only one that cares for me in this place."

Seeing her growing sadder urged Lucien to act and bring back her smiles which he did love to see. "Everyone here loves you, my lady."

Cecilia quietly scoffed, her gaze stuck to her window on the side of the room. "My uncle keeps me here out of pity, my cousin Tristan sees me as a nuisance and Aurora finds every suitable moment to make me look bad in front of everyone. They do not love me. And they are my family, supposedly." She slowly reached out for Lucien's hand, giving him a half-smile. "Yet you, who is only but a friend, have shown me more kindness and affection than everyone else put together."

Lucien gripped her hand in his, pleased he was valued by her honestly. "Friend, servant, I shall always be at your side." He surprised himself by actually reaching out with his free hand to caress her cheek, though very much happy to see her accept it without a hint of reluctance.

Cecilia leaned towards him, her face flushed and warm from his touch. "I wish to be at your side as well." This time she touched his face, caressing it. "Please do not leave this place, ever?" she whispered close to his lips.

Falling under her spell, Lucien slowly nodded, his eyes trained on her lips. They seemed to be drawing him, wishing for things that were not supposed to be. He pushed those warning voices away and rested a hand on Cecilia's neck, gently pulling her for a kiss.

"You actually...loved her," Maleny realized and felt ashamed for her earlier teasing. "But, but why would she allow you to be tortured like that?"

"Cecilia was not always treated fairly, but no one could ever challenge Tristan de Martel," Lucien, still bitter, muttered. "Not even the Mikaelsons as you were told. Cecilia was locked away in her room, I imagined."

"Well, not to sound rude, then, but why would you so freely interact...intimately..." Maleny coughed, "If you knew the dangers of being caught?"

"We were not!" Lucien angrily snapped, startling her. He took a minute to calm himself before explaining further. "The irony," he began with a small chuckle, "Cecilia and I were wrongly accused."

"How so?"

"Cecilia was kind, you see, and while her family did not treat her with the same kindness she treated them, she always looked out for them. She sought out Aurora, in the midst of her relation with Nik, to warn them guards were headed their way."

Maleny had let Lucien speak until he was done, but after hearing Klaus' name being thrown in there her mind faltered. "E-excuse me? Nik? K-Klaus was there with...with that woman? Aurora?"

Lucien blinked, in genuine horror he had apparently let out an unknown story of Klaus'. "You...you didn't know...you didn't know about this?"

Maleny shot him a glare. "Does this look like the face of someone who knew?"

"Ooh, now Klaus is really going to kill me…"

Maleny gritted her teeth and leaned forwards. "If there's anyone that's going to be killed it'll be him for not telling me all this. Lucien, I came here to learn of you and of what was going on because apparently, Klaus doesn't think I should know. So tell me, or I'll make sure you die."

~ 0 ~

Meanwhile, Elijah and Klaus had gone to Lucien's apartment to find the old vampire. Instead, they came across the seer that had first shown them the prophecy, Alexis. Alexis was then...politely asked...to show the brothers the visions of their future.

Before they began, Alexis warned them, "Since family is one of your concerns, and you two are brothers, are you so sure you want to see what I have to show you?" she brushed her hair from her neck.

"Oh, I never could resist a good spoiler," Elijah mused as he and Klaus moved forwards.

Elijah bit into her neck while Klaus did the same to her wrist. They both saw visions then, but now different. There was an old spell page before them with unreadable words over it. They saw next saw Elijah's portrait being splashed with blood. The scene then changed to that of an older Asian woman with short, black hair crumbling some sort of herb into a cauldron over a wooden counter. It quickly flipped to Marcel who was angrily throwing a glass to the wall. It changed again to Cami having a spar with someone in an elegant room. It changed one last time to the police department where Lucien and Maleny were, holding hands over the table.

It all accumulated and shocked the two brothers, forcing them to quit feeding off the witch. As Elijah laid down the unconscious woman, Klaus angrily paced back and forth.

"What the hell is Lucien doing with Maleny!?" he raged. When had Maleny even snuck out of the compound? And how did she get to the police department? But more importantly: What. Were. They. Doing. Holding. Hands?

Elijah was a little more preoccupied thinking over the three scenes they had seen before, primarily to that of Cami's. He honestly didn't think Lucien would try something against their blonde witch in a public space. "And what of Marcel- family and friend?" he spoke quietly, "Cami, family and friend. Where do their loyalties lie?"

Klaus sent him a half smirk. "You tell me about Cami's, seeing as you are responsible for her newfound hatred for this family."

"And the first?" Elijah reminded. "Do you know her?"

Klaus thought for a minute of the Asian woman. "No, I don't think I do. In the meantime, find Marcel and Cami and question them."

"And where are you going?"

"I'm going to eliminate an old friend before he gets his teeth into my sneaky blonde," Klaus backtracked out of the room until he turned and sped away.

~ 0 ~

Marcel was having a heated argument with Josh in his loft. After Cami had willingly gone with the mysterious woman, the vampires dispersed and Josh came straight to tell Marcel.

Marcel angrily threw his glass to the wall before turning to Josh. "And you just let her go with the woman!?"

Startled, Josh meekly answered, "She didn't exactly wait for us to give an opinion…"

"Well, who was this woman!?" Marcel demanded, growing more concerned for Cami as the seconds ticked by.

"I don't know," Josh shrugged. "She walked in like she owned the place. Said she had an offer to make to Cami."

"And just who was this woman, Joshua?" Elijah made an entrance into the loft. "Did this woman happen to have a name?"

Josh thought for a good while, until it popped into his head. "I think it was Aya…"

Elijah immediately sighed and closed his eyes. Marcel suspiciously stared at the suited Original. "Friend of yours?"

Elijah awkwardly coughed, shaking his head. "Not exactly - I sired her."

~ 0 ~

Maleny straightened herself in her chair and tried to act as less uncomfortable as she really was. In less than ten minutes she had learned about Aurora de Martel, her relationship to Klaus. Lucien himself was not as comfortable as he would've liked to be, but Maleny was continually asking and to please her he obeyed.

"So," Maleny broke the silence once more, "enough of the woman. Let's continue with you. I don't understand how you are here today, nor why you're here without that Cecilia."

Lucien's dark eyes lowered for a while, as he thought back, "For me, my wounds healed a thousand years ago…"

After Tristan had left, along with Elijah, Klaus quickly sought to break Lucien free from the binds. The sliced open cut across Lucien's face was stoll profusely bleeding.

"I brought you water. Drink," Klaus handed him a goblet for him to take.

Lucien tried to take a drink but as soon as he did he spit it out, the wound stinging him. "What did he do to me?" he saw through the water's reflection the wild cut across his face. Horrified, he dropped the goblet and gasped.

Feeling immensely guilty, Klaus hugged his friend. "Oh, I am sorry, my friend."

During the hug, Lucien found Tristan's knife on the ground and used it to stab Klaus in the stomach. "This was your fault!" Lucien yelled the accusation as Klaus pulled the knife from his stomach. "

"This rage is pointless, you cannot hurt me," Klaus said in frustration as he waved the bloody knife.

Lucien would not listen and tried retrieving the blade through a wrestle. Trying to yank it to away, Klaus accidentally cut Lucien's palm open. Yelping in pain, Lucien stopped to analyze his palm, only to be in awe as the wound healed itself. A couple seconds later, the wound across Lucien's face healed up as well.

Both men were equally stunned at it. "My blood... healed you…" Klaus gasped, his eyes trailing the perfectly composed skin of Lucien's.

"I...am like you?" Lucien backed away from him. Before Klaus said anything back, at least to confirm, he rushed out with the blade in hand.

"You did know Klaus' blood had only healed you right?" Maleny gently asked, fearing the answer gravely.

Lucien seemed troubled by the memory but did his best to play it off. "Come now, Maleny, you and I both know the answer to that. And during the time, I wasn't entirely concerned over it. All I wanted was revenge against the ones that wronged me and Cecilia."

"Tell me what should I do with you dear cousin?" Tristan demanded calmly, yet the hard slap across the face he gave to Cecilia fiercely contrasted his demeanor.

Cecilia fell to the ground, her face covered in tears as she pleaded with him. "I am telling you the truth, Tristan. Aurora has lied to you out of her own fear." She raised her gaze up to the man, her words spaced out due to her sobs. "I do not mean for her to be punished...but...but I would...I do not...wish for Lucien to be...punished as well…"

Tristan harshly grabbed the woman by her arms and yanked her up. "It is clear your affections for the servant just by the way you beg for that which is already done!"

"LEAVE HER!" Lucien had found his way back to the room and was enraged to see Cecilia in such a way because of her own family.

Tristan let Cecilia go during his confusion, and horror of the blood covered man. "How, by all that is damned, are you free?"

Lucien went straight for the kill, but before he could even touch the man one of Tristan's guards stabbed him from behind.

Cecilia screamed in horror as the sword went through Lucien's chest. "NOOO!"

"And so, the last thing I saw before I died, was my dear Cecilia..." Lucien sighed, still clutching the memory like it happened yesterday, "...sobbing for my apparent death."

Maleny's hard demeanor seemed to falter after hearing so much. She could see it was all still raw pain, and no matter what it wasn't her right to intrude on it. "I'm terribly sorry for that," she whispered, "But clearly you awoke from that death, and I imagined you went to Cecilia…"

"Eventually," Lucien agreed with a nod, though there was that bitter tone Maleny detected was for a tragic ending. The man still would not look at her as he went on. "But, you do recall I said three out of four four survived the tale?"

Maleny sucked in a breath, "Mhm…"

"The hatred went so much, that in the end, her own cousin murdered her."

"Tristan?"

"No, the other one: Aurora."

Maleny's eyes widened up, perfectly horrified. "But...but why? If all this is true, Cecilia did nothing but help her-"

Lucien's anger overwhelmed him and he abruptly cut her off in an almost shout. "Because Aurora de Martel is a bloody psychopath with no love for anyone but herself! I was too late, and I couldn't save Cecilia!"

Maleny flinched but allowed the man a minute to compose himself. She felt awful, and she didn't even know why for he was a stranger in the end. Without thinking, she leaned forwards and took his hands into her own. "I am so sorry," she whispered to him. "No one should lose their love under those circumstances. But I'm sure Cecilia knew you were at no fault. If she was sweet and kind as you say, and she loved you, then it was for a reason don't you think?"

Mildly amused with her, Lucien smiled, "Oh, now I know why Klaus is so taken with you…"

"What?"

"You have that adorable ability to make one feel that much less of the monster they truly are." Maleny slowly slid her hands from his, startled. Lucien just chuckled. "Cecilia had the same ability with her family, and for a time with me."

Maleny smoothed her blouse in an effort to get through the awkwardness. "Listen, I know you told me all, but I need to know one more thing. Why are you here? If it's true you haven't seen Klaus in a thousand years, why show up now?"

Lucien raised an eyebrow at her. "Has he not told you of the prophecy? I am here to help keep him safe."

"What?" Maleny blinked. "What prophecy?"

"Well, I might as well say it all and then prove my innocence in the process," Lucien shrugged, seeing it as a double win. "There is a prophecy that foretells the downfall of the remaining Originals. One will fall by friend, another by foe, and another by family. And, seeing as I am in no mood to perish, I came here to warn Klaus and protect him. And that would be difficult to do if I were the one murdering insignificant humans and leaving the trail to me. Unlike my enemies, I have nothing to gain."

Maleny was overwhelmed by all she had recently learned, but the prophecy was by far the worst. How could Klaus not share this with her? Not even a peep. She could understand the difficulty to share with her about this Aurora, but the prophecy involved the entire family!

"Enemies…" Maleny whispered the key word, her eyes slowly raising to Lucien, "...are your 'enemies' already in town, then? Are they the ones trying to frame you?"

"Now, isn't that the question we should be asking?" Lucien dramatically groaned, having lost interest now that he explained his innocence. "But how fortunate it's one I can answer. And hopefully get the hell out of here."

"That would be nice, wouldn't it?" Maleny smiled, slightly amused.

However, in that moment, Klaus burst through the door, more than displeased to find the two together. "I would ask what it was you intended on doing here but I fear the answer would be even more displeasing than the sight."

"Well, I had to get answers somewhere," Maleny sighed, allowing him to pull her from her chair, "And when this opportunity showed up, I snagged it."

"Are you mad?" Klaus honestly wanted to know at the moment.

"No!" Maleny pushed his hand from her arm, "I'm furious! How could you not tell me of this...prophecy? What, did you think you could hide it from me forever?"

Klaus threw a sharp glare attached Lucien. Immediately, Lucien raised his hands in a non-threatening manner. "I thought it would be better if she knew in case she decided to turn on you—"

"Hey!" Maleny cut him off, irritated he was actually going with that cheap excuse. "I would never," she quickly looked at Klaus then, repeating herself in far more serious tone, "I would never."

Klaus' anger slowly simmered as he touched her face, speaking calmer to her. "You need to go. I don't want you to be in here, with him," he briefly glanced to Lucien.

"Are you really going to make me leave?" Maleny asked, more than disappointed, and openly displaying it across her features. It was those looks that made it difficult for Klaus to keep looking her in the eyes.

"Just...for a moment," Klaus said, in the end looking to the side.

Maleny masked her pain with anger. "Fine," she snatched her bag off the floor and pushed past him.

Lucien watched the interaction with great interest, and a little of amusement. "That little look they give you is unlike any other thing, isn't it, Nik?" More angry he was speaking, Klaus turned to him. "Cecilia used to do something like that. Oooh," Lucien whistled, "its like they make you regret who you are, because it hurts them."

"Shut your mouth," Klaus then ordered and went for him, angrier than ever. He spoke about Maleny as if he knew her, as if he knew about them and no one anything about them.

~ 0 ~

Cami felt completely out of place in the top, elegant room of the elite group 'the Strix'. What was more, she was out of breath. The woman, Aya, had surprised her by starting a small spar between them, and though she was severely confused by the radical mood swings of Aya, Cami didn't back down.

"Can you explain, once and for all, why I'm here?" the blonde stood across Aya, regulating her slightly speedier breath.

Aya smugly smiled, knowing the perfect way to begin. "My friends and I could help with your daylight ring situation we hear your in."

Cami raised her eyebrows, clearly interested. "Okay. Now you have my attention. Must I keep fighting you, though?"

Aya chuckled and straightened up, apparently finished with the fighting. "Camille O'Connell, you were caught in a crossfire of the Mikaelsons, and lived to tell the tale. Not everyone has had the same fortune."

Cami was surprised to hear a stranger telling her her history, but played it off like she was calm. "Are you here to tell me my background? I'm pretty sure I know it all."

Aya's smile grew wider, seemingly more liking towards Cami, "This vampire community has gone through so many battles, and a full war. But under your leadership, there has been a remarkable progression - and longtime peace."

Cami wasn't one to flaunt her triumphs, and so was uncomfortable with Aya's talk. "Marcel had a pretty good thing going long before I was even born…"

"Oh, yes," Aya agreed, but also added, "But he had the city to the near brink of war by restraining the witch covens from their magic, and banishing the werewolves to the bayou. He had the city under control to an extent. You, however, have ensured all factions live in harmony."

"Civilized," Cami corrected firmly. "Being human and living in the supernatural world allowed me a different perspective most people fail to have nowadays."

"And what a marvelous city you have created," Aya reiterated. "Let us help you return New Orleans to what it should be, with you as its Queen."

Although Cami was fairly interested in the offer, she knew better than to trust a woman who appeared literally out of nowhere. "That's a great sales pitch, really, but I'm not looking to be anyone's Queen. And, even if I were, I would certainly love to know who's this 'us' you mention."

Aya smirked, "The oldest society of vampires this world has ever known. We are called The Strix."

"Never heard of you," Cami declared instantaneously. "I doubt I want to, though."

"Oh," came a different, yet all too familiar, voice from the doorway. Elijah strode in, looking far more calm than he actually was. Once he had Freya do the locator spell on Cami and find her in this place, he nearly had a heart attack - if it was possible for vampires anyways. He didn't want Cami anywhere near the Strix. "The Strix are a quite the prestigious organization! Responsible for countless wars, numerous plagues, assassinations…"

Cami's eyes widened, clearly alarmed, but Aya's entire demeanor seemed unfazed by the accusations. "You have to break rules if you want to build a new world," she said easily and got up from her chair to greet the Original. "Hello, Elijah. It's been a while."

"You two know each other," she said in realization.

"Intimately," clarified Aya, now wearing a smirk across her face.

Cami looked between the two, unsure if she was feeling dread or...jealousy? Nah, it was definitely the first one…

Elijah didn't waste time and sped towards Aya, shoving his fist into her chest for her heart. "Whatever you are doing here, I know you're not alone."

"Elijah!" Cami exclaimed, "She wasn't doing anything!"

"Let her go, Elijah," a much calmer voice ordered the Original. Tristan de Martel and a dozen other vampires appeared in the room. "No need for this to become vulgar."

Elijah merely rolled his eyes with a light smirk, still not letting go of Aya's heart. "And there he is," he turned Aya around so that he could see Tristan. "Tristan."

"You all know each other," Cami breathed in, beginning to wonder what kind of mess she had gotten herself into.

"Quite," Tristan sent her a polite smile, although it didn't sit well with Elijah.

"Camille, stay back," he ordered her and released Aya from his clutches.

"I wasn't moving," she snapped at him, irritated she was once again being thrown in the sidelines without so much as an explanation of what was going on. "And if I was, I still wouldn't. I don't take orders from you."

Tristan seemed bemused by the blonde but didn't comment on them. He stepped towards Elijah, holding out a handkerchief for him. Elijah snatched it from him and so Tristan looked at the other vampires, ordering them, "Mr. Mikaelson and I require the room. Please leave us."

"Don't have to tell me twice," Cami muttered and turned to leave, ignoring Elijah's offended looks. Behind her went Aya and the rest of the vampires, but as they left Elijah knew that wouldn't be the last time Cami was brought into the Strix's way.

~ 0 ~

Back in the interrogation room, Klaus was still handling Lucien's sudden stay in the Quarter. "Whatever Tristan's role in this charade may be, have no fear. I will discover it. First, I'm going to drain you of vervain. Then, I'm going to ask you a few questions, and, once you've answered, if I'm feeling sentimental, perhaps I'll grant you a painless death."

Lucien completely dismissed the threats with a loud scoff. "Please, enough posturing! Ask me anything you want. As I've said, I am only here to protect you."

"And yet you lied about your werewolf bite. Why?"

"I simply didn't want to bother you! Don't you have greater concerns than a little wolf-bite that I can cure on my own?" Lucien picked up one of the files Amarrah had left behind earlier, "Let's discuss these absurd murders. If it were true that I was scattering bodies about and scarring up faces, then you would be right to assume I'm mentally unstable. I'm not, by the way. But, who would benefit most from you thinking that I am? Who else but Tristan? Because if you don't trust me- if you kill me and are forced to stand alone- wouldn't that benefit him?"

"It's a very interesting theory... only I don't need your protection," Klaus sarcastically nodded, "I'm quite capable of protecting myself."

"Undoubtedly. But who looks after your family, hmm?" Lucien then smiled widely, "Your friends? Maleny, for instance? Such associations make you vulnerable, and thus in need of me."

Klaus didn't take that last statement very well. He harshly hit the table with his hands and leaned forwards. "Simply because you lost your love in a moment of weakness does not mean I will have the same result."

"I didn't lose her because I weak," Lucien snapped. "Your lunatic of an ex murdered her if you would so kindly remember. Now don't doubt me because of-" but at that moment, Detective Kinney came in, and having been compelled the first time he forgot he had left the witness with another person.

"What the hell are you doing here?" he looked straight at Klaus.

"I'm Mr. Castle's legal counsel…" Klaus met the man halfway and promptly compelled him again, "...here to ensure justice is served."

"Hmm, well, your client's not gonna need you today. We found another body. This one's fresh," Kinney then looked over to Lucien who was already smirking with triumph his name had been cleared in front of Klaus. "It couldn't have been you. You're free to go, Mr. Castle. Don't leave town."

Lucien stood from his chair, dramatically spreading his arms wide. "And, like a phoenix, I rise. Do think about what I said, Nik," he said before leaving, passing by Amarrah who had came in with Kinney.

~ 0 ~

"You waltz into my city unannounced with your flock of sycophants flaunting news of a threat," Elijah reviewed all that was wrong with the Strix in the short amount of time they had came into the Quarter, "All the while, your little lapdog Aya is attempting to lure in an innocent woman into this foul group."

Tristan rolled his eyes, but a smirk worked its way across the face. "Luring the innocent?" he scoffed. "I thought I was the one with a flair for the dramatic."

"Watch your tongue," Elijah coldly warned, walking over to the man. "I am not the patient, fun-loving social butterfly you might recall."

"Your little Cami is a potential recruit - she has nothing to do with the large issue we face," Tristan calmly explained, though knew it made no difference in Elijah.

"The larger issue?" Elijah arched a questioning eyebrow.

"You've no doubt heard about the war between the sirelines? Well, as it happens, your line, thanks to my Strix, has wreaked all manner of havoc on Lucien and his assorted interests. As a result, he's desperate to exterminate the lot of us- me, Aya, everyone you've sired. Of course, the economical way to complete this task would be for him to kill you. But you don't believe me. Perhaps you underestimate Lucien's ambition? While I doubt he'd have the gall to attack you directly, I believe he might try and find someone else to do it- namely, Niklaus."

Elijah narrowed her eyes. "What makes you so certain that Niklaus would select Lucien over his own family?"

"From what I've heard, he tortured his friend Marcel and let the mother of his child to be cursed, because he thought it was the logical way to defeat his enemy. With Lucien in his ear, how long before the logical thing is to get rid of you?"

"Well," Elijah discarded the attempt with a roll of his eyes, "How very fortunate, indeed, then. Niklaus is on his way right now to put Lucien out of our collective misery."

That unseemingly alarmed Tristan, enough to have him quickly say, "You have to stop him!"

"And why would I do that?"

"Lucien's seer believes there's an object capable of killing you."

"I'm well aware."

"Well, I don't have it. I'm quite certain my sister doesn't have it, either. Logically, then, one must assume that Lucien has it, or he knows where it is. If he dies, none of us will find it. Not until some other assassin attempts to use it against you. If you've any hope of finding that which can kill us all, Niklaus needs to be stopped."

~ 0 ~

Outside of the police station, Klaus and Amarrah watched Lucien from across the street waiting for an apparent ride home.

Amarrah had her head tilted as she studied the other vampire, "For the record, Vincent thinks you should kill him - I think he's kind of right. Look at all the problems he's caused in like four days."

"Where is Maleny?" Klaus asked after a minute of silence, having also been checking for the familiar scent of his blonde.

"Don't bother looking, she's long gone - and very angry," Amarrah couldn't help laugh.

"Of course she is," Klaus sighed.

"Do you know something," Amarrah turned to him with a curious look, "Cami always says the one thing she admires from you, and respects, is the way you never keep anything from Mal - no matter what it is you always tell her. I don't really understand the whole point of keeping secrets from her at this point...especially if it's because of that guy," she chucked a thumb in Lucien's direction.

"That guy," Klaus mimicked her careless tone for a minute, "happens to be the first of my sireline, which…"

Amarrah blinked, connecting his reluctance perfectly now. "He's the first person you ever turned. Is that why this is so hard for you, because he's the first of your sireline? Well," she crossed her arms, "I think the choice is fairly easy here: first of your stupid sireline," she raised one hand as a scale, "or the woman you love," she raised her other hand and tilted her head to the same side. "If you don't know what to choose, I'm quite sure a good smack in the head will make things clearer."

Klaus rolled his eyes, turning away from her. Although her words were carelessly put together, it did have a bit of a truth. Without so much as a word, he sped away after Lucien.

~ 0 ~

Back in the compound, Freya watched from the doorway a fuming Maleny pace in her room. She was up to speed with what happened in the police station, and while Maleny wasn't really saying anything anymore, Freya still stayed with her, knowing Maleny just needed someone to be there. Maleny stopped walking and looked around her room for a minute, before grumbling more words of anger against Klaus then continued pacing.

Freya sighed and leaned off the door hinge, "Mal, is there maybe a place you want to go to?" Maleny glanced at her all the meanwhile of her pacing, but said nothing. "I just meant that maybe a little time away from the compound would be good for you to cool down."

"I'm not the one that's at fault here," Maleny pointed at herself, huffing. "If anything, your brother needs to come into this room and apologize!"

"Well," Freya awkwardly shifted, "we all know Niklaus' streak of apologies is not so...big…"

"I don't give a damn, he's giving one to me," Maleny gritted her teeth. "Because I deserve one after all I found out. I had to literally go to a frikin police station and talk to some guy I don't even know."

"He didn't mean to cause you harm," Freya used what little she could to simmer some of Maleny's anger. While she didn't agree with Klaus' decision to keep quiet, she could also see there was a genuine fear of how Maleny would react to his past, and the newfound prophecy.

"How could you not tell me about this prophecy, Freya?" Maleny sighed, the question not asked with the same anger she had for Klaus. It was just hurt, offense.

"I just learned of it myself last night," Freya first clarified, raising her hands in innocence. "And Klaus was very firm with his decision this morning."

"I don't very much agree with it," Maleny declared and crossed her arms with another great big huff.

But before either woman could say or add more, Klaus appeared behind Freya, along with Elijah - neither seemed in great moods. It turned out Lucien could not be killed for he was the only one that knew of a weapon capable of killing an Original. They would have to wait until Lucien - or them 0 found it before any killing could happen.

"Speak of the devil," Maleny gestured to the hybrid who made his way inside the room. "Don't worry, I'm here...staying still," she stood a dramatic rigid position. "Good enough for you?"

"Come Freya, we need to discuss matters," Elijah gently took away the other witch, closing the door after them so the other two could resolve their business alone.

"Must I assume Lucien is dead because he told me the truth?" Maleny raised an eyebrow, letting her rigidness go.

"He's alive, for now, due to an unseeable obstacle," Klaus answered her. He tried laying a hand on her but she stepped away from him, making him sigh. "This was exactly why I didn't want you to learn of anything of Aurora and the past. You were bound to be angry with me."

"I'm angry because you didn't tell me anything," Maleny, even more angry, corrected him. "Not because you had some relationship with an apparent psychopath who murdered her own cousin. You have a past, I get that. I'm angry with you because you kept this prophecy secret from me," her voice began to soften up, letting the actual pain be heard. "I'm angry that you thought you had to go behind my back. Have you learned nothing?" She sighed and crossed her arms, coming to stop in front of him. "You realize that's exactly what Elijah did to Cami - keep her out of the loop - and we all know how that ended up."

"I wasn't...I didn't…" Klaus was frustrated she was taking it all out of proportion, and making it a far bigger problem than he thought it was. "...I was merely trying to avoid certain arguments with you."

"Mhm," Maleny pursed her lips, sarcastically nodding, "and how exactly is it turning out?" She gestured to their current predicament. "Because I'm not happy, and you sure don't seem happy either. I don't get it, Klaus, why go through all this trouble just to hide a past relationship and a prophecy that spells death for this family, for you?" She pointed at him, the fear she was hiding momentarily flashing through her eyes. "That's something I need to know, don't you think?"

After a minute or so, Klaus gave in with a small nod. "I, suppose…" He guiltily looked at her.

"No, you know," Maleny quietly corrected him. "And from now on, I expect you to follow that. I love you, I do, but the moment I feel like I don't belong here anymore...I will leave."

The guilt was temporarily replaced with rash anger as Klaus took in the statement. "Are you threatening me?"

"No," Maleny replied calmly, "I'm just telling you what I want - honesty. I think I'm not asking for much."

The two upheld a long look, before Maleny sighed and walked around him out the door. For that night, she would not be sleeping in the same room with him.

~ 0 ~

A tall young man with dirty blonde hair and shiny, blue eyes entered a Chinese, old looking, voodoo shop. He pushed the jingling curtains and smiled upon seeing an older Chinese woman with short black hair and matching eyes.

"Jian," the man, clearly an English, greeted her delightfully.

The woman, Jian, looked up from a book with widened eyes, "Ooh, my Nick, you came back!"

Nicolas Mikaelson chuckled at the woman's excitement as he set a stool in front of the counter. "Believe me, I had a good reason coming back from Tokyo."

"Oh, and why is that? I believed you had to be hiding from your aunt...what was her name?"

"Dahlia," Nicolas rolled his eyes, the mere mention of the woman had his blood boiling.

"Yes," Jian nodded, "You said you had to be on the run. Why would you come back?" Nicolas held his breath in and stared at her, wondering if he was doing well bringing her in. Jian could tell he was debating silently and reached for his hand, warmly smiling. "Go on, Nick, you can tell me."

Nicolas slowly smiled, the excitement of the 'what if' so evident in his tone. "I have reason to believe my mother is awake - in her original body - and is with my father."

The news left Jian blinking rapidly. Having known the man's history, Jian was more than concerned of the accusation. "Are...are you sure? Do you have good evidence of what you claim?"

Nicolas reached his inside jacket's pocket and pulled out a folded, yet wrinkled, paper. "Months ago this appeared where I was," he handed the paper to Jian who quickly opened opened it up. "I was in a restaurant when this fell over my plate. Jian, this is impossible unless Dahlia had access to my parents' blood. And if this was by magic, she would have had to use my mother."

Jian placed the paper on the counter, grimly warning, "This could very well be a trick from your aunt."

Nicolas shook his head. "That's what I'm doubting. See, not too much after I received the letter, I felt my connection to Dahlia vanish. That does not happen. I'm thinking, possibly, my parents put an end to her."

"Nicolas," Jian sighed.

"Jian please," Nicolas took the woman's hands, "I need you to help me find a coven of witches."

"Why?" Jian asked, utterly confused.

"Because, long ago I gave the Collins coven my mother's body to care for. And if it's true my mother is awake, then they would know." Nicolas gripped her hands, his voice shaking with frustration. "I have to know, Jian, please. Help me find the coven."

Jian sighed and gave into his request. She patted his cheek and moved out of her stool to go retrieve some spell ingredients on a shelf behind. As she came back holding a cauldron with green herbs yet to be teared apart inside, Nicolas happily rambled to her about his family.

"When I was a little kid and Marlenie and I bugged our mum about our dad, Mum would never tell us that we wouldn't meet him. She always had hope for us. She always pointed to the sky that was filled with shiny stars and she would tell us that as long as we remained under the same stars of the Earth night, we would always be able to find each other."

And perhaps that would be happening very soon.

#ocappreciation #fd: the originals #klaus mikaelson #the originals #klaus mikaelson fics #the originals fics #the originals imagines #klaus mikaelson imagines #oc: Maleny Rowan

6 notes · View notes

saiilorstars · 3 years

Text

Chapter 1: Welcome Back

Current Story Masterlist // Previous story // Maleny’s Masterlist

Pairings: Klaus Mikaelson x OFC

Pronunciation of OC’s name: Ma-leh-nee

Requested tag: @ocfairygodmother @anotherunreadblog @transformerfan97 @stareyedplanet @perfectlystiles

Story Summary: As they wait for the arrival of their long lost son, Klaus & his family face the prophecy spelling death for them all. Meanwhile, Maleny comes face to face with a past left buried within her thousand lives. She's faced with the one truth that she never thought would happen. Has her heart always belonged to the same man? The truth may sting and the enemies will take the advantage. Against their enemies and losses, Maleny and Klaus come up with a new promise: they will come back to each other in the end. First, they must save each other.

~ 0 ~ 0 ~ 0 ~ 0 ~

The Quarter was having a relatively calm night, as had been the custom for several months now. No one could have ever guessed there had almost been yet another battle among the supernatural. Thankfully, everything had calmed and although there there were still unresolved issues, there was no more threats coming to the Mikaelsons.

Well, perhaps Klaus could think of one but it was no threat to others besides him. He had forgotten how chatty Maleny could be when she learned new things, or when she was simply excited.

"And did you know they made chocolate red!? That is so weird!" Maleny laughed, while flipping through a magazine. "And then I heard about what humans really think vampires are!" she laughed again, "Do you know you're supposed to glitter outside?"

Klaus seemingly paid more attention to the bed covers' edges than her. Maleny was straddled over him, holding a magazine in her hands, and rapidly telling him all she was discovering of the new world. Frankly, that was not what he pictured when he'd suggested they move back to his room earlier in the day.

After a while, Klaus snatched the magazine from her hands, tossing it over the bed. Maleny pouted and gave him a glare, "I was reading that! And you weren't listening!"

"I was, selectively," Klaus said calmly, languidly turning his head to her. He moved up halfway to meet her 'pout' and proved that he was, indeed, listening. "You want to try the red chocolate, you can't believe they put pineapple on pizzas, the fact there's reversible sweaters bewilders you and yes, I did know of that ridiculous glittering rule."

Maleny stared at him a full two minutes before teasingly smiling, "Hmm…" she put her hands over his bare chest, "...all I heard was you watched that Twilight movie."

"I would rather dagger myself than ever watch that," Klaus rolled his eyes, "Humans are idiots."

"So broody," Maleny continued to tease, "How do I make that go away?"

"I have some...suggestions..." Klaus passed a hand down her hair and to her arm.

Maleny chuckled. They had somewhere to be yet they had fooled around for quite some time, and now he was less than half-dressed and she was still in sleeping garments. "While that is mighty tempting, I want to read a little more. Every accomplishment these humans have made is amazing. Is it true there's an actual place in Europe where the streets are full of water? And people have to literally sail on boats to get through?"

Klaus nodded, "Venice is quite beautiful. I suppose you'll have to see for yourself when we visit."

Maleny's eyes lighted up at the insinuation, "We're...we're gonna go? Are you serious?"

"Of course," Klaus reached to run a hand down her loose hair, "I was thinking of a family trip for when Nicolas came home."

"Ooh, I like the idea," Maleny gasped at the idea.

"I thought you would…"

"I do," Maleny grinned, giving him a kiss. One kiss soon turned into a second, which then turned into a third, and suddenly Maleny found herself being flipped over. She now gazed at a smirking hybrid above her, "Don't we have an art exhibit to go to? Your art exhibit?" she innocently questioned.

"It can wait a little while more," Klaus pressed another kiss to her lips, soon turning into dozens more.

~ 0 ~

Amarrah Collins grimly walked alongside Vincent Griffith down a street where police lights were flashing and brightening up the 'do not cross' tape that covered nearly half the street.

The French witch sighed as they grew closer to the crime scene, "Tell me again why it is you decided to call me in?"

"Well," Vincent coughed awkwardly, "to be honest, my first choice was Cami but she's not answering-"

"She wouldn't," Amarrah agreed with a small smile, "She's a bit busy dealing with the matters of this Quarter. Seeing as she's now controlling it, she's got a lot to deal with."

Vincent threw her a playful glare, "Oh, and she's a bigshot now?"

"Hey," Amarrah elbowed him on his side, "she's doing good and you have to acknowledge that."

"True, true," Vincent nodded, "I thought because of her psychology experience she would have some insight on this crime. But you're not so bad, seeing as you were an officer in your days?"

"Detective," Amarrah corrected with a smirk.

"Ooh, maybe you're better than Cami," Vincent shared a chuckle with her. "Now listen, me and all the P.D. have a relationship that goes back to that nastiness with my ex-wife. I'm their expert in anything that even seems occult. And every so often, they come across the aftermath of some black magic and they call me in."

"Hmm, and I'm to assume they've ran into something even you haven't seen yet?"

Amarrah's question was never answered as they turned for an alley where they were greeted by a blonde man, presumably a detective. "Is this your friend the shrink?" he nodded to Amarrah who frowned at such a distasteful greeting.

"Hey, I'm a Detective and you need to learn some manners," she gave him a pointed finger.

Amused, the man smiled, "Detective? From overseas? Well, you should have said so."

"You didn't exactly give me a chance," Amarrah slightly lightened up. "I'm Amarrah Collins."

The man took her hand to shake and introduced himself as well, "Detective Will Kinney. Now, I'm not trying to be rude but I was really hoping the shrink would be here."

"Technically not a shrink," Amarrah clarified, "And she's a bit busy. But I'm pretty good myself with strange cases. What am I doing here?"

"It's an impressionable sight," Will warned as he led Amarrah and Vincent further down the alley.

"Oh believe me when I say I have seen impressionable sights all my life," Amarrah shared a look with Vincent, almost laughing at the irony. However, once they passed a dumpster and saw the corpse, the smile vanished from her face. "Although this would be a first…"

"Maybe now you would consider having your almost-shrink friend looking into this," Will patted her arm before leaving the two.

"Clearly a vampire," Amarrah announced several minutes after the Detective had left.

The victim was a middle-aged man, dressed in a fancy black suit. He had his wrists and elbows held up by ropes, making him seem like a puppet. What had horrified Amarrah was the gruesome, wide slash the man had from ear to ear, still dripping fresh blood.

"Which one, precisely?" Vincent raised an eyebrow at her.

"Well, we'll have to figure that out ourselves," Amarrah gulped but could not, for the life of her, take her eyes off the corpse.

While unpleasant, Amarrah found traits she could easily identify from a vampire. She didn't know whether to thank the Mikaelsons for her newfound knowledge of the vampire world or be ashamed of herself for being unfazed with the work before her.

"Well, I'm no forensic psychologist, but whoever did this took their time," she started making conclusions to Vincent, "He bled- a lot- which means he was alive... but it was like he just stood here. These ropes are just for display," she gestured, "He wasn't bound- there are no marks on his wrists, no signs of struggling or clawing…"

"He was compelled," Vincent said what she had been trying to get at, "Maybe Rich-Boy pissed off the wrong vampire."

Detective Kinney came back to join them at the moment and cut off any vampire talk immediately. "How are you guys doing over here? Tell me you got something."

Amarrah quickly came up with a less supernatural conclusion. "It seems methodical. Precise. The wounds might have a special meaning to the killer. Not a formal ritual, but intentional. And, the things we do on purpose, we tend to repeat."

"Well," Kinney looked mildly impressed with her work, "that's not going to bode well for us."

"I'm afraid not," Amarrah agreed with a resigned sigh. She knew the next person they would have to talk to.

~ 0 ~

Now dressed in a white blouse and leather black pants, Maleny strode into the lounge room where Freya was sat on the ground with Hope, attending to her. "You forgot this, Freya," Maleny said, holding a small golden necklace as she joined the two.

"Sorry, I forgot to put it back on her when I took her out of the bath," Freya apologized and moved to handle the matter herself when Maleny waved with a hand she would do it herself.

Maleny pushed her recently curled hair behind her shoulders and got on her knees. "It's fine," she sat back on her legs and gently put the necklace around Hope's neck, "There we go, sweetheart," she kissed the toddler's head. "Now you be sure to show that to your Mummy again, alright?" she raised the necklace's locket and opened it up, revealing a picture of Hayley inside, "Who's that, Hope? Mummy. It's your Mummy."

Freya watched the toddler intently stare at the picture inside the locket. Since breaking Hayley's curse had turned out to be much more difficult than was assumed, Maleny had taken all measures so that Hope never forget who her mother was. The necklace had been a gift from her, and every chance she got she made sure to show the picture of Hayley to Hope.

After a while, Hope looked up from the locket and squealed as she reached for Maleny's golden necklace. Maleny laughed and picked her up, "Excuse you, young lady, I had this one," she pointed to Hope's locket, "bought for you so you could leave mine alone."

Hope paid no more attention as she gripped Maleny's necklace. She babbled to herself instead.

Maleny sighed and looked up at Freya, "Kids…"

Freya knew the word meant millions for the blonde, and especially now considering that Nicolas had made no such appearance nor contact. While Maleny tried to keep strong and simply wait, it was getting more difficult. To say, even Klaus often found himself impatient and broody over the subject. Their patience was slimming and Freya wondered when the couple would reach their breaking point and go in search for Nicolas themselves.

"So, where exactly are you headed?" Freya then asked as an attempt to disway any bad feelings. "If I'm correct Klaus' artwork doesn't open to the public until tomorrow night."

"He says he wants to give me a private tour," Maleny smiled deviously, instantly making Freya raise a hand and stop her.

"Spare me the details or I jump out," she warned. Maleny laughed at the antics but didn't continue.

Elijah walked in at that moment and smiled at the sight of his niece, probably the only thing that managed to make him smile nowadays.

Maleny smiled at him, "You wanted to hold her?"

"No, no, um…" Elijah seemed restless, unable to decide what it was he wanted. In another time, it would have surprised Maleny, but knowing what had happened between him and Cami, it had become a rather usual thing for him.

Freya exchanged a look with Maleny, and partly to help her brother, she offered a distraction, "Were you coming in to make plans for tomorrow? It's the full moon and I assume you want me to go with you?"

"I'd offer myself but…" Maleny made a face, "...I don't think Hayley's quite ready to see me yet. I bet she's still pissed - and with great motives."

Elijah didn't exactly want to agree with her and make her feel worse, so he simply waved a hand and said back, "I thought tomorrow I could just take Hope myself. Give you a night off," he looked at Freya.

"Are you sure you don't deserve a night off?" Freya challenged, "Perhaps several days off...or a week…?"

Elijah looked to the side, aggravated the same thing was being offered to him - take a break from the Quarter. "No, I'm fine, thank you," and with that, he left the room.

Freya shook her head and walked to the couch, plopping down, "Poor brother, he's suffering a lot."

"Yeah, well, he's not the only one," Maleny reminded.

"But it's her fault, you know," Freya shrugged.

"No, it's not. Cami's angry too, and she's hurt. It's gonna be some time before either can move on from what happened."

"If you ask me, I think Cami's doing a lot better than Elijah," Freya gave the blonde a hard look, more inclined to defend her brother. "She's taken the reigns of the city and hasn't remotely directed a word to Elijah, me, or even Klaus. It's like she's trying to forget we exist and frankly I find that rude."

Maleny playfully rolled her eyes, "Oh, Freya, if you knew the Cami I knew, you would see she's barely keeping herself from falling apart."

~ 0 ~

The following morning, the newest leader of the Quarter had gotten up early to train with Marcel at St. Ann's church. The place had been remodeled into a training gym for anyone interested no matter vampire, wolf, witch, human, etc. At the center of the place stood a large cage made of chain-link fence (and reinforced with steel for those tougher visitors). This was where Cami and Marcel currently were, sparring with each other. Marcel was having quite a surprise as Cami nearly managed to get him from one angle. She ultimately pinned him to the fence.

"How's that?" she grinned ecstatically.

Marcel arched an eyebrow, using Cami's momentary distraction to turn the tables over and pin her to the wall. "Now I told you, don't get cocky," he laughed and released the blonde from his neck hold.

Cami rolled her eyes but smiled anyways, "My bad."

"But you are getting far better," Marcel praised sincerely after a minute, "You've improved over these months and I'm proud of you. You'd be quite the challenge in a real fight."

Cami light heartedly nodded her thanks. Although she hadn't explicitly told Marcel the reason for her endeavoring to train harder, he had already made the assumption it was to make sure no one would ever so easily snap her neck anymore - no one would ever break her again.

"Although," Marcel's voice pulled Cami from her thoughts, "if you do get into a fight, you'd have a hell of a backup with the guys," he nodded over to the other vampires working out in the room.

Cami rolled her eyes, "They're not an army. And I wish you'd stop calling them that," she laughed, "One of these days they'll take it seriously."

"C'mon, just a little joke between a previous city holder to the new one," Marcel nudged her, both sharing another laugh.

"You could have been with me, both of us looking after the Quarter," Cami sobered up and warmly looked at her friend, "And the offer still stands, you know. I don't know much about politics and you definitely know how to keep things in order."

Marcel shook his head, patting Cami on the arm. "It's better this way. If I were to take back the Quarter, sooner or later Klaus would endeavor to take the crown again. There's just too much tension boiling. At least with you, we know Klaus wouldn't, and couldn't, hurt you even if he wanted to."

Cami chuckled lightly, shaking her head disappointingly. She had kept her words to Amarrah and done what she could to help more people out. After officially quitting school, she kept the long-ago promise she made Elijah and took her place at the factions meetings. Although it was tough to convince the other faction leaders, which now also included Davina (being Regent of the witch covens), agreed to let her lead the city in a peaceful manner, both for humans and vampires. Because of her, the Quarter had had many months of peace.

That wasn't to say she had much peace, however.

"Cami?" Amarrah called as soon as she and Vincent came into the place. Cami nodded and walked out of the fighting ring, along with Marcel, and headed to the two mortals. "We have a problem," Amarrah announced while Vincent pulled out his cellphone. "Last night there was a murder and we're pretty sure it was a vampire."

"Or vampires," Vincent made sure to add in. He handed the phone now showing the pictures of victim, which Cami took and began to swipe through as she and Marcel studied the injuries.

"Gnarly stuff," Marcel sighed, already beginning to assume who could have done the murder.

"Yeah, the guy was torn apart," Amarrah shook her head, "I mean, there are no obvious puncture wounds, but whoever did that had to be a vampire. And nobody heard any screams, so he had to have been compelled to just stand there and suffer."

"Since when are you into this stuff?" Cami raised an eyebrow, curiously looking between the two.

"I'm a Detective, remember?" Amarrah laughed, "They were looking for you but got me instead."

Marcel stuck to the subject more seriously and handed back the phone to Vincent, " You think this was us? The guys know better than to leave a body in the streets."

Vincent didn't seem to buy it as he gestured to the other vampires in the room, "How well do you know your guys?"

"It doesn't make sense for us to leave dead bodies on the streets," Cami cut in, "That would eventually get into the headlines which would make tourism drop. We don't mess with our food supply, Vincent."

"Maybe someone new lost control?" Amarrah offered an alternative that could very well be plausible.

"Maybe you guys should consider that our guys aren't the only vampires in town."

Amarrah then frowned, even Cami understanding the implication, "You don't think this was work from the Mikaelsons?"

"They're a hot mess whether they want to admit it or not," Marcel put his hands in a neutral manner, "Klaus has 'patiently' been waiting for the arrival of his long lost son who still hasn't even made contacts. And Elijah…" Marcel cast a sideways glance to the blonde vampire beside him, who was already shifting awkwardly, "...kinda had trouble of his own," he left it at that out of consideration for Cami. "Pick one."

"They wouldn't," Amarrah declared, far more sure than the other three with them. Frankly, she was surprised Cami could believe that.

"Listen, I know you all like to think Maleny can control Klaus but the truth is sooner or later he'll cut loose because that's just who he is," Marcel shrugged, not sorry to say the utter truth - at least his view on it anyways. "This is some wicked fairy tale you all like to think, but if you want a real suspect go to the compound."

As Marcel turned to leave, Amarrah mumbled a couple words to Vincent and he walked out as well. Afterwards, Amarrah sharply looked at Cami, seriously asking, "You don't actually think Elijah could do this right?"

Shifting to her side, Cami quietly answered, "I don't know."

The answer didn't seem to please Amarrah, in fact it almost made her angry. "You're not gonna let these feelings cloud your mind are you? It wouldn't be fair."

"Oh none of this is fair," Cami waved a hand at the witch, "I'm only saying that maybe, for a moment, one of them lost control. I'm not accusing them, it's just an idea."

"You're such a liar," Amarrah rolled her eyes, "I'll let you know what else I come up with Vincent. And don't worry, I won't tell Mal any of this nonsense you and Marcel just uttered."

Cami playfully rolled her eyes and waved goodbye to the French witch, choosing to forget the moment they had just passed through. That was what she tended to do nowadays anyways when it came to the Mikaelsons - forget and move on.

~ 0 ~

"Oooh, I like your dress, Miss Mikaelson," Maleny laughed as Freya quickly looked down to her going-out dress as if she'd forgotten what she'd put on.

The two blondes were in the courtyard, Maleny coming down from the stairs, while Freya looked into her bag for her last things before going out.

"You clean up nice yourself, Miss Rowan," Freya winked.

"I don't know, is this what you wear to an art exhibit?" Maleny chuckled sheepishly as she looked down at herself, truthfully unsure. She had opted for a tight dark blue dress that reached above her knees with an open black jacket over it.

"Don't know, but it goes great at a party," Freya nudged her with a smirk, "You said you'd come with me the next time I went to one."

"Ooh, I did say that, huh?" Maleny made a face, clearly remembering the promise she made to Freya after having to decline the same type of offer in favor of a dinner with Cami and Amarrah.

"Get away from my date, Freya," Klaus warned as he approached the two blondes from the downstairs corridors. "She's already said 'yes' to me a long while ago."

"Also true," Maleny pointed to him in thought, "Oh dear…"

"Lighten up," Freya momentarily frowned, "She can come to my party first and then go to your exhibit."

"Or," Klaus gave her a smirk, as they probably assumed what he would say next, "she could go to the exhibit...and stay there."

"She said yes to me before she said 'yes' to you!"

"Okay then," Maleny cut in between the two siblings, holding her arms out to keep the two from continuing arguing, "How about I go to Freya first, party a little, and then I meet you at your exhibit and stay there for as long as you like?"

"Maleny," Klaus tilted his head, his tone implying he wasn't quite agreeing with her.

Maleny turned to Klaus, languidly draping her arms over his shoulders, "Oh c'mon, your sister doesn't know the city as much as I do. I'm there, one hour, two hours and then I switch venues...where I will be all yours."

"Oh, brother," Freya muttered under her breath, almost gagging at the sight.

"Using your charms will one day fail you," Klaus warned her while pushing back a strand of her hair.

"I doubt it," Maleny cheekily grinned, "I learned it from the Mikaelsons - among other things."

"You're almost one of us," Freya spoke up behind them, over her gagging moment and now smiling at the two. "You know...except for that big 'Rowan' at the end of your name."

Maleny blushed and removed one hand from Klaus to stand sideways and glance at Freya, "Well, it is my name," she said quietly, twiddling with one of her blonde curls, blushing fiercer as she felt Freya smirking wider at her.

"You could always change it," Klaus casually said, misunderstanding the implication his sister was trying to give him.

Maleny let her curl drop and lightly sighed, "I guess…" her tone went slightly sour, and disappointed. It's not that she expected something grand for her to truly become a Mikaelson, but she did want a little something more than just 'you could always change it'. Feeling a little more disappointed suddenly, she looked at the two siblings, "I forgot my purse upstairs."

Freya watched the blonde take her sudden leave with almost a sense of amusement. She waited until Maleny was completely gone before teasing her younger brother. "For a man that's lived a thousand years, you sure are clueless."

Klaus arched an eyebrow at the woman, displeased at the insult, "Come again? What, pray tell, have I apparently done this time?"

Freya laughed and stepped towards him, "You really didn't see how disillusioned Mal was after you so poorly suggested she just 'change her name' like it was a piece of paper."

"But...it is," Klaus said slowly, still not understanding the problem, "In fact, with us, it's only a matter of changing how you introduce yourself. There's no need for legal matters."

Freya rolled her eyes, wondering if this was what it was to have brothers. Were they supposed to be clueless? Well, she already had to tend to a clueless Elijah who would simply not admit his true feelings for, and directly to, Cami. And now she had to deal with Klaus, who so stupidly did not see what it was Maleny actually wanted. She supposed with Klaus, it was a little easier considering the two were actually together and in full knowledge of what they felt for each other. It was just pointing out the delicate details that needed to be resolved.

"Let me ask you some simple questions, alright?" she began calmly, "Have you ever pictured anything else for you and Maleny?"

Although Klaus couldn't see what she was trying to get at, he went along with her questions. "'Anything else'," he mimicked her tone, "was simply a child," he smirked triumphantly, "And as we all know, that's been resolved."

Freya upheld her calm look despite it looking like she was losing. "And...beyond that?"

"What else is there, Freya?"

"How about the 'forever' part? The part where Maleny is turned so the 'always and forever' can actually be 'always and forever'?"

The question immediately put Klaus in a mood, "That is none of your business," he declared and made to leave...but Freya wasn't having it.

"So that's your plan, then? Ignore the inevitable truth until Maleny has aged and is no longer that youthful blonde you're so used to?" Klaus stopped walking, but kept his back to her. "Maleny is mortal again, brother, and by nature's law she will age," Freya continued, "Do you intend to leave her like that? Bury her down at the graveya—"

"ENOUGH!" Klaus boomed and turned back for his sister, stalking up to her, "You will desist in any of that sort of talk...especially when Maleny is around."

Freya sighed, completely unalarmed despite having provoked a great rage in her brother. "Don't be upset because I'm calling in the truth. And that was all just to make a point."

"I'm not interested in your point," Klaus scoffed.

"My point was trying to get you to see how disappointed Mal was when you so poorly told her to just change names because she expected more."

"Like?"

"Oh my God," Freya had a small laugh to herself, "Do I have to go buy the ring myself and ask her to marry me instead?" The realization struck Klaus, and hard, and for a minute he was left frozen in his place. Freya laughed again, patting his shoulder, "There we go, brother. Ponder on that, will you?" she looked past him to the stairs, where Maleny was quietly making her way down. "Looks like my date's here—Mal!"

"I'm ready," Maleny assured as Freya walked towards her. "Klaus, I'll be there in about an hour and a half," she called to the hybrid, but he simply waved a hand at her while still overthinking on Freya's "point". Maleny gave him an odd look as Freya led her out, "What's gotten into him?"

Freya snickered, "Some words."

~ 0 ~

Cami walked into her place and flicked the lights on, sighing at the large mess of boxes she still had lying around, but soon got over it upon seeing Amarrah inside. "Uh...hello!?" Cami blinked, shutting the door behind her.

"Hello," Amarrah was sitting on the couch looking through a police file of the same victim she had come to Cami for information on. She looked up with a cheery smile, "I sent Vincent home, thought you could help me better instead. You want a drink?" she got up and walked for the kitchen.

Cami continued to cluelessly blink, remaining in place, "Um...what exactly are you doing here?"

"Looking for more information on the murder case, clearly," Amarrah returned with two glasses of bourbon.

"Why, exactly, are you here?" Cami raised an eyebrow, blankly taking the drink from her once it was handed. "Not to be rude, but...why?"

"Because I thought we could work on it together," Amarrah shrugged and returned to her seat on the couch. She opened up another file and slid to the edge of the table, where Cami was. "I thought you could help me out on the vampire details."

Cami sighed and finally walked over, picking up a paper and skimming it, "I don't know what I can do, Ams. You're the Detective, here."

"Yes, and you're the vampire here. Do you see how we can make the perfect team?" Amarrah tilted her head, giving the blonde a look.

"Alright, fine," Cami put her glass down on the table, "but I still think it's worth asking Maleny about this."

"Absolutely not," Amarrah shook her head as she returned to her work, "I just don't think Klaus or Elijah did this. They've got no reason to do so."

"I still think you should at least talk to them," Cami persisted, leaning back on the couch, "At least give them a chance to tell you if they did it so you quit doing unnecessary work."

Amarrah sighed, finally relenting, "Alright, fine. We can go—"

"Oh n-n-n-n-n-n-no," Cami shook her head and began getting up from the couch, completely refusing the idea, "I am not going anywhere near that compound-"

Amarrah rolled her eyes, "We can ask Maleny and Klaus, they're probably at the art exhibit going on tonight. Plus, I know for a fact Elijah's in the bayou."

Cami narrowed her eyes, crossing her arms in suspicion, "How?"

"Because it's a full moon tonight," Amarrah sighed, thus relieving Cami, as well as also reminding them both of their guilt for still being unable to help Hayley and their closer wolf friends, Alton and Yamilet. "So," she pushed herself up to her feet, "Now you want to come with me?"

"Yes," Cami said, still acting like she was being asked far too much.

~ 0 ~

At St. James Infirmary, the setting for the art exhibit, Klaus had been impatiently waiting for Maleny to finally make an appearance. Two hours had passed and yet there was no sign of the blonde. However, he did get a rather surprising visit instead from an old "friend", Lucien Castle, whom he hadn't seen in over a thousand years. His impatience of Maleny subsided mildly after a couple of drinks with Lucien.

In the end, a blonde did make an appearance...along with a French dark-haired woman.

"Give me a moment," Klaus motioned to Lucien as he got up from their table and went to greet the two women, "To what do I owe this visit?" he smirked, "Mal's not here and I doubt Elijah will be making an appearance."

Cami deeply sighed in irritation, "I'm here on business," she snapped, "And I intend on making it short before you make another round of jokes like you commonly do."

Klaus rolled his eyes, "What do you want?"

Amarrah cleared her throat, "Someone tortured and killed a local. Left the body right out in the open. I think it was a vampire."

"Last time I heard vampire business was now your department," Klaus pointed to the blonde, "Don't bother me."

Cami was near losing her temper with him, "We need to know if it was you or Elijah that did it so Amarrah knows what to tell the cops."

The accusation was surprising but caused far more amusement to Klaus than anger, "You think I left a sloppy mess out in the street? You have confused me for a simpleton, clearly. And as for Elijah, don't bother. He rarely goes out nowadays."

"We're being serious, Klaus," Amarrah gave him a scolding look, "The victim was found like like a-"

But Klaus had lost interest in the conversation and turned to walk away from the two. The only reason he stopped midway was because of the familiar scent that had wafted in from the entrance. Maleny straightened herself up and walked further into the room, but was stopped as Amarrah and Cami passed by.

"You need to teach your boyfriend some manners," Cami snapped, making Maleny rapidly blink, barely able to process when Amarrah added something as well.

"Look, Mal, we really need you guys to look into the latest of murder victims," she pleaded, "I'll send you the file later."

"Wh-what?" Maleny uttered after the two women had left. Slowly, she continued walking and met Klaus with a questioning, yet not completely 'there' look, "Do I want to know?"

"No," Klaus shook his head, quickly instigating her to smile. As she wrapped her arms around his neck, he smelt traces of alcohol on her. "Why exactly were you late?"

The grin on Maleny's face widened as she giggled, "I may have...tried some drinks…" she tilted her head to the side, catching view behind him. "Why exactly is that guy looking at me like I'm his next course meal?"

Klaus glanced over his shoulder, following Maleny's gaze to Lucien who was sitting and smirking their way. "Dinner, snack…" he even said to joke, "...appetizer?"

"Klaus," Maleny said, rather shaken up at the man's bluntness.

"He's merely joking, love," Klaus started leading her towards the table, "Although you probably would feel less scared if you hadn't had too much to drink."

"It was a party, what did you think was gonna happen?" Maleny rolled her eyes, "I was being a good friend to Freya who didn't want to drink alone. And don't start with me. Who's your friend?"

"Old acquaintance. Nothing more," Klaus said quietly, a hint of reluctance in his tone that Maleny didn't pick up on.

"Old acquaintance?"" Lucien frowned, feigning offence, "You wound me!"

They came to a stop at the table where Lucien had already gotten up to greet the blonde. She stared him up and down for a minute, "You're kinda cute," she remarked, earning quite a response from both men.

"Ooh, I definitely like your friend, Nik," Lucien laughed while Klaus tried not kill him there and then.

"She's not my 'friend'-" Klaus began when Lucien cut him off.

"Even better," he made one step closer to Maleny but Klaus immediately blocked the way with himself.

"She's not my 'friend', she's mine," Klaus finished with an air of triumph.

Maleny tapped his shoulder, making him look back, "I'm not property you know," she said calmly, the amount of drinks clouding her real emotions. "I do have thoughts and feelings."

"Yes, and at the moment I fear they aren't at their best," Klaus gently motioned her to come forwards.

"They are," Maleny insisted and took a deep breath and started over again. "What was your name again?" she asked Lucien.

"Lucien Castle," the old vampire took her hand and kissed it.

The blonde smiled at him warmly, and as she looked at him she began getting brief flashes of...a hallway?

...My lady, why are you crying?…

…No reason, simple...family issues…

...Absolutely no one should make you shed tears...

Maleny crinkled her nose as a familiar painful jab took over the side of her head. "Oh," she came back with a gasp. She had been sat down at the table, and had both men attending to her as if she were dying. "I'm sorry," she mumbled, still feeling rather hazed, "I don't know what happened…"

"I do, you had too much drink," Klaus frowned, already thinking of berating Freya when he saw her again.

Maleny briefly looked at him for the comment and instead focused on what she had saw and heard in her mind. She knew exactly what they were, or at least what had seemed to happen. She would never forget that type of head pain. It was a memory that had tried to resurface. The scenery was completely new to her, as well as her new persona. Things went by so fast she couldn't understand it. She supposed now that it had tried to come back, it probably would be making another attempt soon. The only thing that concerned her was if it was normal for the pain to still come with them, as this was her original body, her own mind.

"Mal," Klaus' voice brought her back to the present. He was holding her hand, trying to see if she was in yet another trance. "Mal, are you alright?"

Maleny kindly smiled, "I'm always alright. Whatever it was, it passed. However, I do think I should see what had Amarrah and Cami so concerned. It seems like you already found yourself a drinking buddy…" she glanced at Lucien, "...and I definitely wouldn't want to crash a guy's night, so maybe it's best I take my leave."

"By all means, do stay if you'd like," Lucien smirked at her.

"Lucien!" Klaus snapped, making the other vampire raise his hands in a non-threatening way.

"I was being polite!"

Maleny chuckled and got up with ease, "So it's settled. Although," she walked up to Lucien, "You seem like the typical rich vampire guy that knows how to have fun…"

Lucien nodded with great pride, "Well…"

Maleny suddenly turned serious, "Keep your little girlfriends off him," she pointed back to Klaus, "or I will personally drive a stake right through this heart," she tapped Lucien's chest with a wide, sarcastic smile, "Got it?"

"Very feisty for an apparent mortal," Lucien remarked in amusement.

"I look out for what's mine," Maleny calmly declared and stepped back to where Klaus was, now addressing him, "And if you let those hands get on you, I'll kill you. And when you come back, I'll kill you again."

"Understood," Klaus smirked at her, "Ma'am."

Maleny rolled her eyes, "Oh, shut up," she grabbed her purse from the table and walked off.

"Where'd you pick that one up?" Lucien curiously asked as the two watched the blonde leave, "She's certainly no where near like the psychopath you had during our time."

The reminder provoked a tensed silence to break between the two men. In all the centuries, Klaus hadn't once thought about the redhead and he wasn't going to have any details of that time be told near Maleny. However, now that Maleny was gone, his curiosity was able to get the best of him.

"Have you spoken to her?" he quietly asked Lucien.

A grim, distasteful look spread over Lucien's face, "Aurora and I parted ways centuries ago - thankfully. You know I never had desire to see her after what she did to Cecilia."

"Yes," Klaus nodded, recalling the event that had occurred right before his family was forced to run from Mikael again. "The tragedy…"

"It wasn't a tragedy!" Lucien snapped and turned on him, suddenly angry, "It was murder. Aurora killed her out of spite, and ruined—"

"Lucien!" Klaus raised his voice, stopping the vampire midway in his passionate fury, "It's done," Klaus said quietly, not as indifferent as he might have been had he not discovered Maleny had also gone through similar cases.

Still heavily feeling, Lucien snatched his drink from the table and headed for the bar for more, grumbling under his breath.

1002 A.D. France.

Keeping his promise that would save his life, the servant Lucien had introduced the Mikaelson siblings to his master, the Count de Martel, under the name of the real family he had been sent for (but had been killed in a feeding spree by the vampires). He hadn't been sure how the event would go down, for the Count was smart and would be suspicious of the children of the Count de Guise whom had never been mentioned. Thankfully, with his instructions, the Mikaelsons had successfully charmed the Count de Martel and were now taking joy of the party the castle was holding.

Now, as his status only allowed, Lucien stood at the side of the room simply looking at the ongoing celebration when Klaus approached him.

"You've proven to be an immense help," he remarked to the servant, meaning it to be as close to a 'thank you' as it could get.

"Oh. Of course, my lord," Lucien replied, rather bashfully.

"Though, I must say, you don't seem at all disturbed about leading us into your master's home."

Lucien sighed and glanced at Count de Martel, "My master is a cruel drunkard who torments his minions for sport. Beggars who seek supper. Vassals who cannot pay a debt... like my own father."

Klaus nodded with understanding, "Ah," following the glare sent to the Count.

Lucien continued with sudden anger, "All these gentile folk, behind their silks and their jewels, are slavers. Killers. Whatever evil you are, you walk among greater evil still. What do I care if you kill the lot of them?"

But then laughter carried over, grabbing both of the men's attention. It belonged to a dark-haired woman who had taken to a rather odd dance with another young man. And it was as if Lucien had never been angry in the first place.

"Who is that?" Klaus asked, curiously.

"The Count's niece - Lady Cecilia," Lucien replied, never taking his eyes off the dark-haired woman, "Her parents passed away years ago and the Count took her under his protection with his children."

"Children?" Klaus repeated, now more interested in the story.

Lucien nodded and gestured to the incoming young man and woman on the other side of the room. "The Count's children- the Lord Tristan and the Lady Aurora."

Klaus suddenly became more interested in the bright redhead Aurora, "She is exquisite."

"Ah, yes," Lucien agreed carelessly, "Um, as her brother is wicked, might I suggest that you avoid them completely?"

Klaus followed the steps the redhead took, "But would she really be a threat, even to one like me?"

"She is an intelligent one, do not doubt it," Lucien warned, but it went over Klaus' head as he became more entranced by the strange woman.

At a club heavily packed with all sorts of people, Freya was dancing with some new women she had met after Maleny left. She had to stop dancing, however, after her cellphone went off. She covered one ear to listen to Elijah on the other line.

"Hello?"

"Did I misinterpret the kind of exhibition you're attending?" Elijah asked, sounding bemused by the loud music he could hear in the background.

"I switched venues!" Freya chuckled.

"Forgive me for cutting into your free night, Freya, but I am in desperate need of help," Elijah said, sounding equally frantic which made Freya rush to the outsides where she would be able to hear better.

"What's wrong, Elijah?" Freya asked, concerned.

"There are hunters in the bayou and I fear Hayley has fallen into one of their traps…"

Freya's eyes widened, "Oh, dear…"

"I need to search the bayou but I cannot do it on my own. Plus, someone needs to look after Hope."

Freya nodded in understanding, suddenly getting an idea of just who could help him scour the bayou for missing wolves. "Okay, I'll be there - I have an idea."

~ 0 ~

The art show was over, and while the people had left, Klaus and Lucien remained inside, both still drinking yet Lucien still in a foul mood from the earlier reminder. Frankly over it, and partially wanting to get back to Maleny and see how she was doing, Klaus approached Lucien and got straight to the point.

"Lucien- what are you really doing in my city?"

Lucien sighed and turned to him, "News has spread, old friend. Every vampire in the world knows you've been attacked. A number of times, nearly killed."

Klaus rolled his eyes, choosing to ignore the matter, "Oh, well, I can assure you that all those who stood against me ended up either desiccated, dust, or dinner."

Lucien lightly laughed, though still seemed unusually nervous, "Yes, but... what if it had gone the other way, hmm? When Finn was killed, we all learned the truth- the life of every vampire is linked back to the Original who begat the line. Kol's death confirmed it. Two entire lines of vampires wiped out! As you can imagine, the threat level doesn't sit well with those of us who remain."

"Anyone fearing death as a result of my demise should come see me!" Klaus sarcastically smiled, "I'll be happy to reassure them."

"Of course. You and your siblings are mighty, indeed. Though, the attacks on you show that you are not completely invulnerable," Lucien continued, "While you've wallowed in your family affairs, your progeny have grown somewhat... restless. The world is a finite place, territory limited. And even ancient vampires are not above vicious turf-wars. What if I told you there's a growing conflict between the remaining three sirelines? Suppose one of them wanted to annihilate the other? By killing Elijah? Rebekah? You?"

Although the idea was rather unsettling, Klaus easily hid it, "So, you came all this way to deliver a warning?"

"Think about it! Kill an Original, wipe out an entire line of competition! A tempting goal, made more so by the fact that your family isn't so intact with each other."

"My family is hardly weak!" Klaus snapped, coming closer to Lucien so that they were face-to-face. "In fact, we are unkillable- the last of the white oak is gone."

Lucien narrowed his eyes skeptically, "Are you so certain it's all gone? Every last splinter of it? Vanished for good?"

Klaus responded by grabbing him from the back of the neck, harshly squeezing it, "Lucien, if you had even the slightest inkling any fragment of white oak still existed, of course you would tell me."

"Easy, Nik," Lucien cleared his throat as he removed Klaus' hand from his neck. "You are my sire. My fate is linked to yours," he reminded the crucial detail, "If you want to know what I do about the dangers you now face, trust me enough to come with me. There is something that you must see."

"I have other places to be at," Klaus stepped back from him, highly suspicious.

"I assure you want to see this," Lucien insisted, motioning to Klaus for them to leave. "It spells your family's ending, and I think that little blonde of yours wouldn't be so happy."

Klaus sighed, once again caving to something that, one way or another, led back to Maleny.

~ 0 ~

Out in the bayou, Elijah was impatiently sitting at the front porch of the cabin with Hope in her stroller, the setting being meant to have been a Crescent wolf reunion due to the full moon. However now it was going to be a life saving night, or at least trying to find Hayley. Suddenly, Freya appeared a couple feet away from him and Hope...but she was not alone.

"Camille," Elijah breathed in as he rose to his feet, awed to have Cami so close after so many months.

Cami looked to the side, clearly uncomfortable being there. "Freya said there were wolf traps out here and you can't find Hayley?"

"Yes," Elijah nodded.

"I'm here for her, Alton and Yamilet," Cami clarified, watching Freya walk to the stroller. "Otherwise, Freya would have had to poison me to get me here. Shall we get going?" she gestured to the trees behind her.

Elijah nodded silently, and soon the two sped off to begin their hunting tasks. Freya sat down on the steps and turned Hope's stroller so that she could see the baby.

"Hello, sweetie," she smiled softly at the almost asleep toddler. "You'll have to excuse your Auntie Freya, I've had a few big-girl drinks tonight."

Hope stretched her small arms over her head as her eyes slowly closed, falling asleep there and then. Freya sighed and looked out to the dark bayou, hoping that all turned out well for the missing Crescent wolves.

~ 0 ~

Amarrah walked into the lonely Mikaelson compound where after shouting for Maleny a couple of times in the courtyard, she was promptly scolded by the blonde witch.

"There is no need to shout," Maleny appeared from one of the downstairs room, holding a cup of coffee in hand.

"You look plain awful," Amarrah declared after a minute and Maleny came to sit down at the couch.

"And it's not from the special drinks I tried tonight, I promise," Maleny sighed and leaned back on the couch, rubbing her temple. "What's wrong, Ams? And where's Cami?"

"Oh, Freya stopped by and said Elijah needed her help in the bayou," Amarrah decided to cut the explanation short.

Maleny raised an eyebrow, looking surprised, "And Cami just said 'yes'?"

"It was urgent," Amarrah coughed awkwardly, hoping Maleny would leave the subject alone.

"Well, did you need something?" Maleny, thankfully, moved on. "I know Klaus was a bit rude to you guys earlier. What exactly were you talking about with him?"

"There's murder case going on and I'm pretty sure it was from a vampire. The guy was compelled not to scream or call for help. He was left hanging like a puppet on strings with his face cut."

"That's awful," Maleny scowled at the idea, "but why come to Klaus? He's not exactly in charge anymore."

"We just wanted to know if he or Elijah had cut loose or something and..." Amarrah motioned what the others has suspected.

"What!?" Maleny leaned forwards, looking indignant of the accusation. "You think Klaus or Elijah did that? Why the hell would they leave the guy out for everyone to see? Plus," she shook her head, "they wouldn't do that. Elijah's refined, sophisticated, it's not like him to be so messy. He barely leaves the place anymore, anyways. And I know Klaus wouldn't do that either. It's not exactly his forte to leave his victims like a doll. It's not them, Ams."

Amarrah sighed, but before she could say she agreed, her phone rang. She pulled it out from her bag and saw it was from the Detective and answered. "Hello?"

"Hey, it's Kinney. Wanted to let you know you were right."

Amarrah gulped, "Oh...really?"

"It happened again. So, if you're not busy, I could use your brain."

"Yeah, of course," Amarrah nodded and hung up. Maleny was staring at her, expecting an explanation. Amarrah thought for a minute and decided she should see for herself what was happening. "Can you come with me somewhere?"

"Just as long as there's no more alcohol," Maleny sipped one last time from her coffee cup and got up, straightening her blouse. After getting home she had changed into more comfortable lounge clothes, consisting of a simple blue blouse with dark jeans and boots.

"I promise you there will be none of that," Amarrah mumbled and grabbed Maleny by the arm to lead her away.

~ 0 ~

Cami and Elijah came to a stop in a small clearing in the woods after seeing a steel-jawed animal trap meant for the wolves. Heavily annoyed, Elijah walked for it and began to break it apart as loudly as possible to get the responsible hunters out into the open. After a few seconds, he heard the clicking of a gun behind.

"What the hell are you doing?" the hunter demanded.

Cami and Elijah exchanged a look before Elijah stepped forwards,feigning innocence, "Oh my goodness, where are my manners? Permit me to explain-"

But he quickly sped up to the hunter and snatched his gun before throwing him to the ground.

"Elijah!" Cami turned just as a second hunter appeared.

Elijah used the gun from the first hunter and threw it at the second like it were a javelin, causing the barrel of the gun to impale the chest. Afterwards, he took the first hunter, who'd been trying to crawl away, by the back of the shirt and put him down to the ground.

"Lesson one of the hunt: Lay the bait," he slammed the hunter's foot into another of the traps, making it clamp down on the ankle.

Elijah remained unfazed and merely stepped back, adjusting the cuffs of his shirt. Cami, who'd been only standing so far, roughly swallowed down as Elijah met her stare. She felt a chill run down her back as he stepped towards her. She would never admit it to anyone else, and after admitting it to herself she would try and push the thought away, but she felt so attracted to him at that moment.

The only thing that broke her from her embarrassing thoughts were the three laser sights pointing at Elijah.

Cami whirled around to the direction from which they were coming from. "Lesson two," she mumbled and sped off, leaving Elijah to follow.

It didn't take long for them to corner the remaining hunter in another part of the woods. Being closer, Cami grabbed the man by the neck and raised him, angrily glaring.

"You're gonna give me the precise location of every last one of those stupid traps," she warned him, "And we also want the routes used by any of your other men."

"I-I don't know-" the man barely got to say when a different person, a woman, appeared out of nowhere and lunged for him.

Cami stumbled back from such force as the man was tackled out of her grip. The woman clawed and clawed until the man was dead. For a minute, Cami and Elijah could only stare as the man was marred to death. When it was all done, the woman rose to her feet, and with nothing on, she revealed she was a Crescent wolf.

"Yamilet…" Cami breathed in, both relieved and terrified of the woman's conditions.

"Good to see you, blondie," Yamilet greeted with her usual sourness. "I have a question and I expect to be answered with the utmost truth: Where. Is. Alton.?"

"We...we don't know," Elijah replied, currently looking to the side out of embarrassment and courtesy.

Yamilet wad too preoccupied with her missing boyfriend to care who saw her or who didn't. "There's traps set all over this place!" she gritted her teeth, more furious than ever, "If I don't find Alton rest assured this time I will come after all you Mikaelsons with all I have."

Cami cleared her throat and looked down, "We'll find him, we promise."

Yamilet rolled her eyes, no longer so trusting of them all. "Sure," she sneered, "Right after you break this curse, right? Spare me the crap and let me follow the scent of the remaining hunters, no?" she started picking at the hunters shirt, intending on using it as a makeshift dress until she found proper clothes.

Afterwards, she joined the hunting and followed the scent of the remaining hunters - who all died soon after - and came across a truck. Immediately, Yamilet felt her stomach churn as an awful smell penetrated the air.

Elijah went towards it, hesitating a minute to pull the tarp covering the back. But in the end, he chucked it back, and revealed at least half a dozen dead werewolves.

"Oh my God!" Cami exclaimed, horrified at the sight. She and Yamilet rushed towards it, but in the end only Yamilet dared to touch them.

Yamilet began hyperventilating at the idea that one of those wolves could be Alton. Her hands shook as she reached towards her companions, her eyes watering up.

"Alton? Alton!" she whisper-shouted as if someone would respond back.

Behind her, the feeling of overwhelm started washing over Cami and Elijah. Neither of them knew if Hayley was in there as well, and it just terrified them to their core that they were perhaps too late to help them.

Without taking notice, Cami inched closer to Elijah, close to tears herself. Elijah put an arm around her, bringing her to him, but both were too distraught to remember their situation.

~ 0 ~

Maleny was not one to feel comfortable around police crime scenes. She would never understand how Amarrah once decided to willingly do this for a living.

"Detective," Amarrah came up to the blonde man with Maleny coming in a couple seconds behind. "Oh, um, this is my friend," Amarrah gestured to the blonde witch, "She knows a thing or two about these odd cases."

"I do?" Maleny blinked, looking at Amarrah in confusion.

"Detective Will Kinney," the man shook her hand nonetheless.

"Maleny Rowan," she politely said back, feeling awkward in such a different setting. "So, Ams said you found another victim?"

"Unfortunately, yes," Kinney sighed, looking at Amarrah, "And in the same type of position as the first one."

Amarrah nodded and so Kinney began leading the way to where the victim was. "Of the same background as well?" Amarrah questioned curiously.

"Yes, high status," Kinney nodded, turning for another alleyway. This time the victim was just at the corner. It was another man, dressed in a rich suit, and was propped like a puppet.

As soon as Maleny saw it she became horrified. But no less than a second did she began to feel that annoying jab on the side of her head. For a minute, Maleny felt the world around her fade away as two voices in her head became prominent.

...this is sick torture, Tristan…

...as the son of the Count, I do punishments as I see fit….

...it is immoral, inhumane…

...yet you allowed far more immoral things to continue...

After Kinney had left, Amarrah finally took notice of the distant look on Maleny's face. Concerned, she gently shook Maleny by the arm. "Mal? Are you okay?" Maleny snapped out of it quickly but it still took her a moment to remember where she was. "Maleny, what is it?"

Maleny slowly laid eyes on the victim again, her horror and shock replaced by confusion, and...familiarity. "I think...I think I've seen this before," she whispered with nothing but utter dread.

~ 0 ~

Hayley was angrily screaming and pounding against an invisible barrier Davina Claire had trapped her in. It was beyond ridiculous, and infuriating, to be trapped by a witch on the only night she could see Hope.

Davina returned to the room completely at ease, holding clothes in her arms along with other supplies.

"Davina, let me out of here right now, or I swear I will kill you!" Hayley shouted at the teen but it was of no use.

"You can try," she sarcastically motioned, "Or, we can have a polite conversation."

Hayley was in no mood to 'converse', not tonight at least. "You magically kidnapped me on the one night that I can see my daughter. Do not talk to me about "polite!""

Beginning to grow frustrated, Davina rose her voice, "I drew you here to help you!"

"Amarrah and Maleny asked you months ago to help them break the curse, and you said no!"

Davina looked to the side, trying to hide her guilt, "The Regent of witches can't be seen doing favors for the Mikaelsons."

And though Maleny wasn't technically one, she was already branded as one of them. Since she their fallout of bringing Esther Mikaelson back to life, Davina didn't exactly want to do anything for Maleny and her...people. She was still upset with Maleny for having played that foul trick that cost her Kol's resurrection. But now the tables had turned, and she was in need of assistance...just not from Maleny this time.

"But, maybe we can help each other," she looked at Hayley sternly as she tossed a blood bag through the invisible barrier. Hayley threw her a dirty look but feeling the ravenous hunger inside, she dropped to her knees and started drinking from the bag. Look, I have access to the witch ancestors. I can channel the power of the one who created the spell that cursed you. You can be free, Hayley."

Hayley licked the blood that had gotten on her fingers, and slowly rose to her feet. " Under your terms, I'm guessing." Davina sighed, guiltily looking down, but Hayley saw an opportunity she wasn't going to waste. "Spill."

"There's a witch in the 9th Ward who hates that I'm Regent. She tried to kill me. If I retaliate, I'm starting a civil war, and I don't want to do that."

"Fine," Hayley said without a second thought. "Just tell me who you want dead."

~ 0 ~

After finding another wolf turned human - Jackson - who was injured due to a trap, Elijah had them all return to the cabin. It was there that Cami made her choice to leave, as there was the special hour coming up and she needed to be back in the city to oversee 'feeding time'.

"You can't go," Yamilet said, her no voice no longer sour. She was extremely shaken up by the sight of dead wolves, and the fact Alton was still no where in sight wasn't helping her. "You need to help me." She glanced back at Elijah who was tending to the injury on Jackson's leg. "They won't help me," she shook her head, knowing their main priority was going to be Hayley.

Cami could see that happening, since Jackson had no idea where Hayley was. "Okay," she considered, "then come back with me, and...we can get Ams to do a locator spell. If Alton's human and…"

Yamilet's eyes lowered, quietly finishing for Cami, "...alive."

Cami awkwardly cleared her throat, "Um, yeah. If so, then she'll be able to find him. Okay, so come back with me."

Yamilet nodded, glancing back at the other two men, "I'm going with her," she declared to them, "We have five hours until we turn back and I'm not going to waste it on some woman when my boyfriend's out there too."

"Agreed," Jackson got up, "I want Hayley - she's my wife."

"Then we split," Cami looked at Elijah, doing her best to remain rigid. "I have to get back to the other vampires."

"Thank you Camille," Elijah said honestly, "For your assistance."

Cami nodded and gently took Yamilet away with her.

~ 0 ~

"Are we actually doing this?" Maleny paced back and forth in Amarrah's living room while the French witch surfed through the internet and made notes of the murder cases.

"If you meant 'researching the possible murderer' then yes," Amarrah looked up from her laptop with a sly smile. "What's the big deal?"

Maleny stopped pacing to face Amarrah, biting her lip nervously. "You're kidding right? That's the guy that's apparently friends with Klaus. What am I going to tell him? 'Sorry, my friend thinks that your friend is on a killing spree'."

Amarrah rolled her eyes and returned to her work, "To be fair, Klaus doesn't exactly have nice, sane friends."

"Ams," Maleny sighed, plopping down on the couch chair, rubbing a hand over her face.

"Maleny," Amarrah took on a stern voice, "you said this guy, Lucien, just got here tonight - the same night the murders started. That's worth of suspicion. And Klaus doesn't have to know you told me."

Maleny shook her head, resting her arms on the sides as she thought back to those brief memory flashes. She may have been out of it in the beginning, but she was certain they started just when Lucien Castle returned...was that worth of suspicion?

"What do you know of the guy?" Amarrah asked, missing the thoughtful look on her friend's face.

"Hm?" Maleny's eyes flickered to the dark-haired woman, "Um, nothing really. Klaus just said he was a friend - acquaintance, actually."

"Hm," Amarrah mused as she clicked on a link that led to a video that seemed to be about a donation the man had made. "Well, your boyfriend's acquaintance seems to be some rich boy…"

"Yeah, kinda figured that out on my own," Maleny muttered, flushing when she recalled her imprudence during their first greet and meet.

"He's the CEO of some important company - Kingmaker Land Development," Amarrah continued and unplugged her earphones, pulling out the cable so that the rest of the video she was listening to played out loud for Maleny.

"Listen to the advice of your superiors, then do better! Study the weaknesses of those who outrank you and eliminate them from your own experience. Authority is meant to be challenged! Great achievers refuse to stand in shadows."

Amarrah then paused the video, giving Maleny an 'I told you so' look as the blonde grew concerned. "I need to go talk to the Detective," Amarrah got up and stuffed her laptop in her bag, "I won't tell him anything, maybe just...sidetrack them for a while until you get Klaus to do something about this new friend of his."

~ 0 ~

Freya had gone back to her club as soon as Elijah had returned for Hope. Even though she was still partially drunk, she was relatively surprised to find Cami entering the place. Upon seeing the blonde witch, Cami walked towards her.

"Didn't think you'd be back," Freya mused as she grabbed her drink from the counter.

"I went for my friends, I found one, and now I dropped her off in a place she can get the help I can no longer provide," Cami said sternly, and looked to the side.

"Mmm, just like that?" Freya arched an eyebrow before taking a full shot of her drink.

"Yes, just like that," Cami rolled her eyes and returned her gaze to Freya, "Now, I'm back for business here. It's almost midnight, Freya."

"Well, I'm not wearing glass slippers…" Freya began, but soon realized what Cami was trying to say and groaned, "Do you have to turn the best club in town into your personal blood bank?"

Cami lightly smiled at that, "I know, I used to hate it when I finally learned what really went on in this city. But this is how Marcel used to run things and I'm going to follow in his footsteps. It's how it works. We feed on tourists, compel them to forget, locals turn a blind eye. That's how NOLA works. So, unless you want to become an appetizer-"

Freya raised a hand, "Pass," she pretended to shiver and started on her way out. However, as she went by, she grabbed the hand of a young man and pulled him with her, "This one's coming with me!" she announced and the man went with her without a problem.

~ 0 ~

At the compound, Klaus had already returned from his...interesting...visit to Lucien's apartment, and after getting a notice from Elijah that Hayley was missing, he went straight to find Freya. Finding her no where, he opted for a phone call...of course there was no response.

"Freya, I'm aware that 21st century technology remains a mystery to you, but when you see my name pop up on your phone, you answer it," he left her the voicemail in grave annoyance, "Come home. Immediately."

As he hung up, he heard footsteps from the entrance and dramatically sighed when Maleny came in. "Well, and here I thought you would be resting and getting over your 'special drinks'."

Maleny rolled her eyes, "I did, and then Amarrah came over with the news of murders happening outside. Do you know, she's pretty sure your new friend, Lucien, is responsible for it."

Klaus scoffed, "Your friend isn't exactly the smartest—"

"Hey," Maleny scolded him and dropped her bag onto the couch, pulling her phone from her pocket, "she has evidence and it kinda fits."

"So this is what you did in the meantime I was out? Play detective?" Klaus mused, slightly amused as Maleny handed her phone for him to see.

"I know a thing or two about vampires if you haven't noticed," Maleny motioned him to take a look at the pictures Amarrah had sent to her phone earlier. "Amarrah thinks Lucien is torturing and killing humans in the Quarter. There have been two victims so far and," she sighed, "if you ask me, it's just creepy."

"Lucien would never be so sloppy," Klaus rolled his eyes before taking a look at the pictures of the victim.

Maleny arched an eyebrow, "Hm, seems like you know him a lot more than you've told me. For acquaintances, I mean…"

Klaus was too stunned of the photos to respond back, "There is a familiar method to this particular madness…" he said quietly, the face cutting making him slightly nervous.

"You need to make sure the latest victim is the last one," Maleny took back her phone, seeing the brief nervousness flash through his eyes.

Klaus replaced his nervousness with amusement. "Are you suggest I kill my oldest friend?"

"Ah, so he's a friend now," Maleny raised her eyebrows, feigning surprise. "Well, listen, the NOLA PD can't take down a thousand-year-old vampire murderer, but you can. You're the smartest, and the strongest, and the scariest."

"Are you trying to persuade me...or flirt?" Klaus chucked her cellphone to the couch, turning to her with a smirk as he pulled her towards him.

"I'm not kidding," Maleny sighed but suddenly took a sniff, "Um...you smell like perfume," she declared, tilting her head, "And it's not mine."

"I visited Lucien's new place and he had a party," Klaus began but Maleny pulled herself away from his embrace.

"Look, I know you let me threaten you because I can't actually do anything, but it is upsetting when you deliberately try to get women's hands on you," Maleny crossed her arms and looked to the side.

Klaus chuckled in amusement at the blonde. "I assure you nothing was deliberate," he took her hands and gently brought her back to him. She huffed and turned around, giving him her back. "Mal…"

"Don't 'Mal' me," the blonde muttered, "Go get your murderous friend to stop. Next thing we know, I could be the next victim."

Klaus slid his arms around her waist, both amused yet still serious enough to assure her, "If anyone would even consider that, they wouldn't live to see the morning."

Maleny turned her head to meet his look, pleased to hear his response. "Nice to know I'm cared for here."

"Always, my love," Klaus pressed a kiss to her lips, relaxing when Maleny returned the kiss. Although he was basically suspecting of Lucien himself now, he didn't want Maleny anywhere near Lucien, nor researching information on the man. The last thing he wanted was for Maleny to learn of the part of his past Klaus didn't think she was ready to hear, nor one he was ready to tell.

~ 0 ~

Amarrah and Yamilet, who was now properly changed into Amarrah's borrowed clothes, walked down the street in a heavy rush. After Cami had brought Yamilet to Amarrah's, the French witch performed the locator spell on Alton and found a peculiar result across the Quarter. They didn't know if Alton was trying to get to them, or perhaps was lost, or thinking that Yamilet herself had been killed in one of the wolf traps, but they had to get there. Unfortunately, they stumbled across a new crime scene.

"What is going on in this place?" Yamilet muttered to the witch beside her, having been told by Cami of the two earlier murders. "Wasn't Cami supposed to be taking care of the Quarter now?"

"This isn't her fault," Amarrah shushed her as she saw Detective Kinney making way for them.

"Who's that?" Yamilet eyed the blonde man with mild appreciation.

"You have a boyfriend," Amarrah hissed. She didn't exactly want to run into Kinney at the moment seeing her laptop with all her notes on the case had mysteriously gone missing after seeing him last time. She didn't understand how it could have gotten away from her, but it had and she felt overly irresponsible because of it.

"Amarrah?" Kinney came up to the two women wearing a polite smile, "Miss," he nodded to Yamilet.

"Look, I know I'm supposed to be helping," Amarrah sighed, glancing at Yamilet, "but my friend really needs me right now."

"Actually, Ams," Yamilet looked between the two, getting the feeling the man was staring at them a little too suspiciously, "I can go get Alton on my own."

"What?" Amarrah blinked, "But we need to go together. I want to help you-"

"And you have," Yamilet assured with a small smile, "But, um, there's only a couple of hours left until, I, um…" she made a clawing motion to remind of the full moon passing, "...so maybe it's best I start heading out on my own."

Amarrah sighed, "Okay, but be careful. And I will find a way to...help...both of you."

Yamilet nodded, "Good," she meant to so sound authoritative and chuckled, giving the French witch a hug before leaving.

Amarrah watched her go feeling mildly guilty before facing Kinney. "So, what exactly do I do this time?"

Kinney glanced over his shoulder in the way Yamilet walked off in, and responded with a different topic. "You know, I've seen you in town before...with the two blondes - Camille O'Connell and Maleny Rowan. Thing is, the O'Connells have an unusual history with strange deaths, unexplained behavior, grave-robberies, be-headings, missing persons, police reports with entire sections blacked out. Now she's acting like she's the boss…"

By the time Kinney finished, Amarrah was stunned that he had all that knowledge about her good friend.

"And then your other friend," Kinney chuckled a little, "-the irony- has no background whatsoever. No history in the Quarter - she just popped out of nowhere. Only detail available, and only because we can see, is the fact she's with the mysterious philanthropist-slash-artist Klaus Mikaelson. And then you, you just...came out of no where, much like Miss Rowan. Highly praised Detective coming in yet doing no such thing to get herself on the force here as well…?"

Amarrah gaped with an open mouth, "Um, so...what is this? Some sort of accusation I make weird friends and don't work on what I studied to be?"

"No, I just think you three women are a lot more than you're giving off to the public. There's something you're hiding, and I'll figure it out."

"O-okay," Amarrah blinked, still quite out of it after all she heard. She watched the man walk away from her and became nervous. She worried that the man could get himself into trouble over a simple curiosity.

~ 0 ~

Much later, Freya returned to the compound with her new friend she had picked up from the club. It didn't take much to get to the making out part in the courtyard. Of course, Freya didn't count on her brother to come in and interrupt.

"Freya!" Klaus appeared a couple feet from them, unusually bright, "It's about time you brought a gentleman home to meet the family." He stepped towards the young man, "I'm Freya's brother. And you are? No, don't tell me. Let me guess- Brad?"

There came a giggle from upstairs, where Maleny was residing, "Try Chad, they're always called Chad in the movies."

Klaus pointed to her in agreement and continued, "What are your intentions for my sister? Shall we discuss a dowry?"

The poor human man was terrified when Klaus let his hybrid-eyes came out. "Bro, what the...?"

"Leave. Now," Klaus ordered, momentarily serious.

Maleny laughed when the man ran out in terror. "And the award for 'most annoying little brother' goes out to…" she gestured towards Klaus, who only laughed more.

Freya, meanwhile, gave them both a playful scolding look.

"He was drunk! No one will believe his story," Klaus gave her a smirk.

"You two can make out at every corner of the house but you make the first guy I bring home run away," Freya sighed, only lightly annoyed.

"You can still catch him outside," Maleny called as she came down the stairs. "He was kinda cute." At the sharp look Klaus gave her, she reminded, "Unknown perfume still on you."

"I thought we went past that…"

"I may have forgotten a lot of things but not that one."

"Was there something you two actually needed?" Freya cut into the looming argument, "Or did you just plan this little skit while I was gone?"

Maleny took a sigh and nodded, "We need you to perform a locator spell. Hayley's missing. I don't trust myself without anyone with me."

Freya smiled, "You are more than capable of performing that on your own."

"But seeing it's Hayley out there, we didn't want to take a risk," Klaus said that time, exchanging a worriedly look with Maleny. Both knew Hayley was still raging of what had been done to the wolves and honestly weren't excited over this disappearance.

"'ll need the best connection to Hayley. You'll have to wake Hope," Freya announced sadly, hoping to God there would be no more fighting tonight.

After bringing Hope downstairs and using her for the spell, Freya got straight to work and searched for Hayley. However, she only practice for about a minute before she gasped and abruptly stopped.

"I can't find her," she said quietly, eyes looking over the map before her. "There's nothing- ... It's like she doesn't exist."

"...Or she's dead," Klaus offered another, very plausible, idea, not too pleased.

"No! No. No!" came the voice of a distressed Jackson who rushed inside, 'You have to find her."

"You're here…" Maleny blinked, slightly alarmed.

"Where is Hayley!?" Jackson plainly ignored her and demanded from Freya, whom had tried to do the spell again.

"She's...she's not coming up," Freya shook her head after coming up with the same results. "I don't know what's happening."

Before Jackson could say anything back, he doubled over in pain. Realizing he was turning back into a wolf, Freya stopped her spell.

"Klaus, the chains!" she exclaimed.

Klaus handed Hope to Maleny and rushed to retrieve the chains. But even as Jackson went through the pain of the changing, he continued to plead for Freya's help.

"Freya, please! Please do the spell again!"

Freya glanced back at the table, knowing there wasn't anything else she could that would work. Hayley would not come up anymore, the reason why still such a dread to them all. Klaus returned with the chains, and dragged Jackson to a threshold to chain him up.

"I can't go a month withou- AHH!" Jackson screamed, doubling over again.

Suddenly, he stopped. There was no more pain, no more bone snapping. The changing...stopped.

"It stopped…" Jackson said after a while, much in awe as the others.

~ 0 ~

Much later, Davina looked away the special candle that was to keep Hayley and her pack from changing back to wolves. With a normal lock and a magical one, no one would be able to get through to it but her.

When she turned around, she came to find Marcel coming in. "There's a problem," he sighed.

He led the young teen towards a café shop, specifically the one belonging to Karen Nguyen, the very woman Hayley was sent after. Davina was petrified to see dozens of smoldering, ashen corpses lying in a pile over the patio. There were already other witches, loved ones of the dead, crying over the corpses.

Cami appeared beside them, startling Davina, as the two hadn't exactly spoken out of the faction meetings. But of course, this was part of business.

"There's eleven bodies," the blonde said, "a lot of pissed off loved ones. They thought it was a vampire thing, but all our guys are accounted for at the Abattoir."

Davina gulped as they watched the son of Karen Nguyen, Van, appeared at the scene and discovered his mother was one of the victims. That wasn't what Davina had wanted, at all, and now she had caused a massacre.

~ 0 ~

As Maleny placed down Hope in a playpen, Klaus took out his phone to dial for Lucien's number as they had agreed. "Put it on speaker," Maleny said calmly, her back to him as she made sure Hope was fine. "I want to hear what he says about it."

Though Klaus wasn't too fond of the idea, he did as she wished.

"I taught you better than to leave your leftovers in the street!" he began as soon as the line had been picked up, "My streets."

It sounded as if Lucien was a little out of it. "You'll have to elaborate, mate."

"Two bodies were found sporting rather memorable lacerations. Are you exorcising your demons by carving up the innocents of New Orleans?"

Lucien laughed weakly, "Oh, your family is full of unfounded accusations today. And if I was the culprit, why would you care? We used to make fantastic messes together."

Maleny turned to Klaus, giving him another suspicious stare, questioning him over Lucien's last words.

Klaus ignored her as best he could, for her eyes - while shiny and entrancing - could be very ominous and raging. "There is a delicate balance in this city. There are rules."

"Ah, and people you care about. You can't afford to have weaknesses like that right now."

Maleny crossed her arms, further displeased of what she was hearing.

Klaus promptly looked away from her, knowing he would be paying for that one tonight. "Speaking of weaknesses, there is a wolf chained to my wall who claims he took a chunk out of your arm. Come see me. I'll give you my blood in exchange for your word that the killings will stop."

"I'm afraid your family dog missed the mark, friend. Barely a scratch. No venom breached the skin."

"You listen carefully, friend - my city has enjoyed months of relative peace. If that peace is in any way disrupted, the next gruesome murder will be yours!"

"Now there's the Klaus I know," came the amused response of Lucien before hanging up.

With a heavy sigh, Klaus put away his phone. As soon as he looked back to Maleny, she was already in front of him, staring at him in mild irritation. "So, I'm just a weakness, then?"

"Lucien has a way with words that—"

"Mhm, nice story," Maleny cut him off, patting his arm, "You know, I'm starting not to like this 'acquaintance' of yours. He's making you lie an awful lot."

"Mal—"

"Find me in my room when you can get your stories straight."

Maleny gave him a smirk as she walked past him out the door. She wasn't actually angry, but she was mildly annoyed Klaus couldn't just tell her what was the deal with this Lucien Castle guy.

~ 0 ~

The night had almost passed and as it did, Jackson remained chained in case he would suddenly revert back to a wolf. But when he saw the changing didn't happen, and the sun had come out, he was angry the chains hadn't been removed and that Hayley hadn't yet appeared.

Freya stood a couple feet from him, awkwardly trying to see if she could help him in any way that didn't involve a locator spell or taking the chains off. "Can I get you some water, or... something?"

"Let me out!" Jackson ordered, yanking on hid chains, "It's dawn, I haven't turned back yet. It doesn't make any sense. I need to find Hayley."

Freya sighed and came towards him, placing her hands on his chest, using her magic to try to decipher what was going on. "I can still feel the curse in your blood. Something's restraining it, but you could transition at any moment."

However, Hayley appeared and shoved the poor blonde witch into a nearby column that temporarily knocked her out. Jackson gaped at the sight of his wife covered in blood from head to toe.

"Where the hell is that bastard?" Hayley panted in rage as she sniffed out the two culpable people that kept her away from Hope. Getting the scent of one of them, she backtracked and saw someone coming down the stairs in a hurry.

"Freya?" Maleny was calling, having heard a funny noise from upstairs she hurried to see if Jackson was still his human self. "Freya-" unfortunately, she got herself entangled into something worse - an angry mother. "Hayley!" she gasped as the brunette hybrid sped up to the stairs.

Hayley grabbed her in a choke-hold, harshly pinning her against the staircase rail. "Do you have any idea what you have taken from me?"

Maleny was well aware Hayley was leaning her farther over the rails and for a minute became alarmed. Someone in anger was bound to do horrible things. "Hayley, you need to calm down—"

Hayley shook the blonde violently, "Don't you dare tell me to calm down after months of being cursed!" she squeezed Maleny's neck, causing the blonde to gasp for air. "You took Hope from me you—"

"Hayley!" Maleny sputtered, her frail hands trying to claw Hayley's off her.

"How could you!?" Hayley kept squeezing, knowing it would only take a quick snap to instantly kill the blonde.

During her distraction, Klaus appeared from upstairs and shoved her down the stairs, and would've done more if he was not more preoccupied with Maleny's condition. Maleny violently coughed as the air filled her lungs again. Klaus grabbed her forth, quickly checking to see if she was alright. She only had the growing red marks from Hayley's hold but she was going to be fine.

"You want to fight, fine, but be a little more decent and come after one that can give one back," Klaus turned to Hayley, missing Maleny's momentary irritated look for his comment. "Do not ever attempt to do that again."

Hayley picked herself back up, glaring at both. "All I see are the two people that took my daughter away from me."

"Klaus, don't—" Maleny barely got to say when Klaus sped downstairs to start the fight she had foolishly prayed wouldn't ensue. "Stop!"

Hayley roundhouse-kicked kicked him in the face and sent him across the courtyard. She sped up to him and continued to throw punches.

Maleny hurried down the stairs and saw Freya waking up, as well as Jackson breaking his chains and setting himself free. "No!" she exclaimed, causing Freya to look over and see what was happening.

She cast a spell that kept Jackson back and away from the fight.

"Let me go! He'll kill her!" Jackson shouted, both angry and fearful for Hayley.

"He'll kill you!" Freya snapped.

"I'll get them to stop," Maleny muttered and turned back for the courtyard, catching sight of Elijah coming in and trying to intervene. "STOP IT!" she screamed so loud it managed to draw attention, but only for a couple seconds. She sighed and looked all around, seeing Elijah helplessly trying to stop his brother and Hayley, while Freya struggled to hold Jackson back with her spell.

Exasperated beyond all doubt, she drew on her magic, and caused everyone in the scene to get aneurysms. She waited until everyone was down on their knees before she stopped.

"You're all terrible people," she said afterwards, looking worse for wear herself. That amount of power cost her some energy but she was not going to let anyone get hurt, or accidentally die.

"You're one to talk," Hayley spat as she stood up, still glaring daggers at her.

Maleny rolled her eyes, passed from the apologetic, guilty phase. "Oh shut up, you're no innocent dove yourself my dear."

Hayley's hybrid eyes came out and she sped up to Maleny, raising her head as if to show her superiority over the blonde. Not a minute later did Klaus cut in-between the two, pushing Hayley away.

"No, Klaus, let her," Maleny went around him, heavily nervous but more than ready to speak what she had to say. "I'm not going to hide behind you." But still, Klaus didn't move and kept his protective stance against Hayley. Maleny sighed, but figured if Hayley didn't move Klaus wouldn't either and therefore she began her rant. "You're a hypocrite," she declared, only provoking Hayley's hybrid side to re-emerge and step towards her.

"Excuse me?" Hayley arched her eyebrows, "You curse me and I'm the hypocrite here?"

"First of all," Maleny stepped towards her as well, "It was Dahlia who sprung the curse out of nowhere. We didn't plan it!"

"Right, on a plan neither of you thought to share?" this time it had been Jackson who made a response.

"There was no time!" Klaus snapped at him, "Or did you forget you were already midway out of the bayou with my daughter? On the run?"

"We had to get her away!" Hayley exclaimed, "Your family was only hurting her!"

"That's a crappy excuse and you know it," Maleny accused and endure the glare sent her way.

"You can make up excuses all you want, Maleny, but I was only trying to do what was best for her," Hayley frowned. "You two," she pointed at Maleny and Klaus, "took her away from me. You are cruel, and murderers of the very wolves that would have laid their lives for Hope. You took my daughter from me!"

"So. Are. You," Maleny calmly said, bitterly laughing at the accusations and angered Hayley more. "In fact, no one here in this bloody place is innocent. You're a hypocrite for trying to make it seem so."

"What the hell—"

"Or have you told anyone of the massacre you caused over in the witches' territory?" Maleny's questioned left Hayley silent for a moment, and confused the others due to their lack of knowledge of the subject. Maleny smirked at the brunette hybrid. "Thought I didn't know about that? That's what happens when your friend is the leader in the Quarter now. I don't know how you did it, but I'm sure Davina was the one that brought you back and in exchange for a curse delayment, you killed those people. And don't even deny it because all the evidence points to you. You claim we're the evil ones but you're no better. You killed people's' parents and that was on purpose. That was your goal." She then turned back and pointed at Jackson. "And taking Hope and Hayley from where they belonged was your idea in the first place. You were going to take a little girl's father from her. And," she sighed and pointed her finger at Freya, startling the blonde witch that she was now next, "you killed your mother and we never even touched on the subject, but when Klaus did the same to Mikael everyone went nuts. And Elijah," she sourly smiled, "you daggered your brother after taking a decision that did not belong to you. Klaus," she turned to him, "you killed your father, brought back your mother only to be killed hours later. And as for myself, I ensured Kol remained on the other side where he's probably being tortured daily by the spirits of New Orleans as well as letting my friends suffer in a curse I couldn't solve. So," she finally returned her gaze back to Hayley, daring Hayley to challenge her again, "is there any other bloody detail you want to discuss concerning loyalty and innocence?"

Hayley swallowed hard, suddenly all the rage and insults she had thought of gone from her mind. She hadn't quite counted on being put on the spotlight like that, a thought everyone else shared with her.

Maleny deeply sighed, "That's what I thought," she said rather irritated herself. "No one is innocent here. Now, I do apologize for what happened, because that was no where near what we had planned. But we would never take away your daughter from you. Or are you forgetting how someone took mine from me centuries ago? Hope is upstairs, and she does know you love her. But mine? My son has made no contact with me, nothing to show that he's coming. Maybe he's not coming back, maybe he's…" she looked down, the realization finally setting over her shoulders, "...he's over the fact he had parents in the first place. Go see Hope, she's up there, napping."

Being uncomfortable was the last thing Hayley pictured when thinking of returning to the compound. But, she was, and she didn't quite know what to do.

"Go!" Maleny exclaimed, her voice abruptly breaking.

Hayley rushed to go see her daughter upstairs, Jackson quickly following her. Everyone else felt the thick sense of guilt, and melancholy for their previous actions.

After a minute, Klaus went for Maleny, "Let's—"

Maleny shook her head, "I think I just want to be alone for a while." He agreed with a small nod, and only because he saw her weariness from lack of sleep finally catching up to her. Rubbing her sore neck, Maleny walked for the stairs, ignoring the looks she received from all three siblings.

Once she was gone, Freya spoke up, and not pleased herself. "That was nothing of what I was expecting," she admitted with a long sigh.

"Yes, Maleny has always had a way of pointing out our faults without being rude about it," Klaus sighed as well, unlike the others not as surprised of what happened.

"I still believe perhaps we can cut the tension by allowing Hayley and Jackson to have their own space," Elijah suggested, immediately receiving a hard look from Klaus. "Hayley has missed many months of Hope's development, and perhaps this can do well for all. There's a new apartment right across the street, so that Hope would never be out of our hearing-shot."

"I think it would be a good idea," Freya agreed, nodding her head. "Intentional or not, the curse did happen and it did break a lot of families. Let Hayley spend time with her daughter for all that she missed out."

"It's only temporal, brother," assured Elijah, able to see the fear of Hope being, once again, taken flash through Klaus' eyes. Only somewhat on board, Klaus gave the nod and allowed Elijah to go set things up.

~ 0 ~

Amarrah loudly slammed her hand on the top of Kinney's car, startling the man into looking away from the radio. She was unamused, irritated, and frankly indignant. "I've been meaning to talk to you about my missing laptop and notes?" Kinney shot her a wide smile, almost amused with her. That only infuriated Amarrah, "You think this is funny? I could report you for that."

Kinney raised a hand and with the other handed her back her laptop. "All the interesting stuff was password-protected, but I knew Vincent wouldn't just pull you in for kicks."

"He wanted Cami, not me," Amarrah clarified blankly, upholding her annoyed face.

"But he brought you in nonetheless and I doubt he did that because 'there was no one else'. He knew you knew your stuff. You're not an amateur."

"I would thank you for the comment but I'm kinda of upset with you if you haven't noticed."

Kinney smiled smugly as he got out of the car. "I finished up the end of that video you were watching. Lucien Castle? Highly motivating. Feeling like my best self already."

Suddenly Amarrah's annoyance vanished from her face and was replaced with due concern for the man. That was exactly what she wanted to avoid. "Nothing's concrete, I was just...looking into the new tourists that came in yesterday," Amarrah swallowed hard.

"And the brief notes on him?"

"Just...brief. It's nothing set on stone."

Kinney stared long and hard at the French woman before warmly smiling. "You could very well report me but you haven't, because you know I was right about your family. You're not a suspect, Amarrah. I'm actually looking out for you. I think you're mixed up in something much bigger than you realize."

Amarrah would've scoffed at such irony if she was conversing with anyone else. "Trust me, I realize." She was going to add more onto that when she heard snippets of the radio from inside the car. "Wait…" she turned to the car, "Turn up the radio…"

Confused, Kinney reached inside and did as she wanted. As soon as he did, they both heard announcements over the murders.

"While police refuse to release information, sources allege that a manhunt is on for a possible serial killer. Two violently mutilated bodies entirely drained of blood have been recovered..."

"How the hell did they know about the blood?" Kinney anxiously, and beyond confused, looked at Amarrah, the witch unable to come up with anything herself.

~ 0 ~

Back at Lucien's apartment, he had the very journalist behind the newest article that consisted of all the murder details. He took a glass of blood from her and headed into his bedroom, leaving the journalist to look over her article for a while.

He meant to return the briefcase that consisted of ingredients he used to cure himself of Jackson's bite, but became distracted by a leather-bound journal in the trunk. He picked up the journal and opened it up to the same page he always did when he came across it. Even though the drawing was over a thousand years old, he firmly believed the drawing of Cecilia de Ark remained as beautiful as she had been in her time. But then came the memories of her tragic ending, and he felt the fury that he had felt on that day...and never ceased to disappear completely. Those who caused her death would have their ending, and very soon.

~ 0 ~

Freya walked into the lounge room with an ice pack in hand, and found Elijah nervously pacing back and forth. "Dare I ask what's wrong now?" she sighed, slightly amused.

Elijah eyed the iced pack for a minute, when Freya gestured to her bruised forehead, and he dismissed it. "I received some unsettling information from Lucien Castle. I don't trust the source, but I... trust you."

Freya nodded, and in the next couple of minutes she had him and Klaus downstairs in the courtyard, preparing a spell that consisted of Klaus' blood and several other herbs.

"If you fed on this prophetic witch, her blood is still in your system. If there's a weapon that can kill you, we need to know," Freya lighted a tall, black candle and placed it on the center of the table where it would be surrounded by other small, lite white candles. She grabbed the bowl with Klaus' blood and put it down in front of three strips of papers with Norse runes on them, meant to have the names of the three remaining Originals.

Nervously, Freya dunk her fingers into the bowl, thus beginning the spell. "No mentre le prophecie que la otra ve. No mentre le prophecie que la otra ve."

As soon as she did, she felt the overwhelming power curse through her body. Her two brothers became concerned when blood began oozing from her right ear. She chanted louder, and more aggressively, but as she did more blood appear came from her other ear, and nose.

"Freya, stop!" Elijah reached out for her but Freya was now in depth with the visions of the -so-called prophecy.

She saw Elijah's painting that hung in one of the rooms being splashed with blood, as well as a beast with large, long and sharp fangs roaring and blaring out bloody teeth.

Out of the nowhere, the three strips of paper burst into flames. Freya came back, gasping deeply and opening her eyes. Although the flames slowly died out on their own, Freya looked worse for wear.

"It's true," she said grimly, "You have a terrible shadow over you. Rebekah, too. If this prophecy is fulfilled, you will all fall. One by friend, one by foe, and one...by family."

~ 0 ~

New York

A young woman with straight, long black hair, finely dressed and wearing black, rounded sunglasses, walked into a diner, momentarily scanning the area until she spotted the person she came in for. She walked towards a booth where a young man was sitting. She glanced over a map settled on the table, and the laptop sitting in front of the man.

Upon seeing her, the young man smiled and motioned her to sit across him, "I'm glad you came."

"You knew very well I was on my way back to England," the woman berated him in a thick English accent, but smiled widely as if unsurprised the man had pulled that type of stunt. She pulled off her sunglasses, revealing bright blue eyes behind, and leaned forwards, "So, what was so important you just had to pull me from my jet, Xavier?"

The man, Xavier, chuckled and turned his laptop around, immediately capturing her attention. Xavier smiled proudly then, "Good, huh? I found that a couple hours ago."

"Lucien Castle," the woman breathed in, "What about him!?"

"It seems like he's donated a large amount of money to clean up a bayou, near…" Xavier drew out the word as he went to the map of the United States, pointed to the spot of New Orleans, "...here."

"Really? And you're telling me because…?"

"Well, over the last year or so, there have been reports of strange disappearances, and fights in the French Quarter. And now suddenly the old vampire Lucien is heading over there? Why?"

The woman's eyes widened, the delight pouring from her eyes, "You think, that...he's there?"

The man smirked and gave a nod, "I am willing to bet my life that if you were to go there, you would find Klaus Mikaelson."

#ocappreciation #fd: the originals #klaus mikaelson #the originals fics #klaus mikaelson fics #klaus mikaelson imagines #the originals imagines #camlijah #oc: Maleny Rowan #fic: under the same stars

9 notes · View notes